Home Fiction

Wind Chime Café

by Brittany Sirlin


Lee

The sound was distant, a soft, silvery tinkling that could only be heard inside the house while everyone still slept. When it was this quiet, the melody of the chimes hanging in the trees beyond the pool could make its way into the kitchen.

Lee froze, she closed her eyes to decipher if what she was hearing was in fact the wind chimes her mother had hung years ago or maybe just the echo of memory as she transitioned from dreaming. Her sisters were still slumbering deeply in the three corners of the upstairs hallway while her own bed lay empty in the fourth. At least it was nearing 5am, an acceptable time for the hum of the Keurig. She padded across the beige tiled floor and over to the coffee corner next to the sink where she sifted through different flavored pods.

“Why are you up?” Her dad asked accusatorily at her back, appearing as if from nowhere in the entryway.

She dropped the dark roast pod and placed a hand on her chest.

“Dad!”

“Sorry,” he whispered and walked toward her. It was rare for him to emerge from his bedroom in only boxers and a t-shirt, the primary covering the dark hairs that blanketed his arms and legs. For all of her forty years, she had mostly awakened to her dad already fully clothed in a button-down shirt, slacks, belt, and loafers, leaving a trail of aftershave and spearmint Listerine on her clothes and in her hair before disappearing off to work or to play a round of golf.

He stepped past the kitchen island and wordlessly pulled her into a hug. His embrace was warm, and she pressed her nose into his shoulder. She was happy he hadn’t dressed yet, he still smelled of his closet, of the oversized t-shirts she wore as a nightgown when she was little. He reached above her to retrieve the 12-cup drip pot from the cabinet, eyed her hand still clasping the pod and said, “Might as well with everyone home,” as explanation.

Lee nodded, “Good idea.”

Not that she would ever admit to any idea of his as being a bad one. That fell to—or rather fell haphazardly from—Lauren. Her younger sister always rolled her eyes too quickly and spoke more harshly than intended, something Lee viewed as an overall strength, unless directed at their father.

“What’s first?” Lee asked, collecting her wavy dark blonde hair into a low bun. There was still so much to pack up and divide amongst the four of them, but Lee wasn’t too concerned about the latter. There was only one thing in the house that she wanted.

“Oh, I figure you girls would start in your bedrooms and make your way downstairs. I think Mom and I made a dent in the basement.”

“I’m impressed.”

She had a flash of the basement as it was when they had first moved in. Her parents had allowed her to use the cement floor as a roller rink on her tenth birthday. There was a cool dampness to the open space and the dim lighting and slim windows near the ceiling did little to enhance the slate floor and empty walls. Nothing her mom couldn’t liven up with a disco ball and boom box. Lee’s friends spoke of that party throughout their teens. Even as adults, whenever they came to her parents’ house to visit with their own kids who would tear through the toy filled bins of the now carpeted basement, it wasn’t uncommon for one of them to say, “Remember that time…” And Lee would smile and nod, because yes of course, she remembered when her mom allowed them to skate in the basement, to contact ghosts on the Ouija board in the attic, to do flips off the diving board, have spaghetti fights when dad was working late, or hang wind chimes behind the pool amidst the pear trees and above a single wrought iron table and chair.

A nearly inaudible ting drew Lee’s gaze from her father to the windows that opened up to the backyard and beyond. To their wind chime café.

The floor of Carrie’s bedroom creaked with her waking.

“Guess we’re not the only ones getting an early start,” he said, jerking his head toward the ceiling. Lee’s older sister was conditioned to an ungodly start from her daily morning commute. It took her under an hour from her Westchester suburb to reach the parking garage two blocks from the hospital on the Upper East Side where she worked in the neonatal intensive care unit.

Her dad extracted a third mug from the cabinet, but Lee knew Carrie wouldn’t come downstairs for another hour at least. That first, her sister’s professionally trained voice would power over the running water of her shower, seep through the floors, and reach them in the kitchen—muffled, but pristine still. As if on cue, there was the high-pitched groan of the water tank shifting from cold to hot, followed by a vibrato that matched Fantine’s.

 I dreamed a dream of time gone by...

“She still sounds good.” Dad pressed his lips into a tight, turned down smile of approval. He was generous with the pride he felt for his daughters and Lee was accustomed to the expression on his face, the way his taut mouth made his chin crinkle accentuating a subtle cleft beneath dark stubble.

“The best,” Lee agreed, and meant it.

Singing in the shower had always been a part of Carrie’s morning routine, just as listening to her had been a part of Lee’s—from the ages of ten to sixteen anyhow—back when she would press her ear to the cold tile of their shared bathroom wall and absorb the Broadway tunes. That was before Carrie moved out to attend NYU’s musical theater program where she subsequently switched majors and returned home depleted of energy, and of nutrients, and of song.

Lee had already left for college by then, but she imagined there wasn’t much singing that year. Their youngest two sisters were still living at home at the time since there were only two years between each of the four girls, but they didn’t serve as reliable witnesses to that period of Carrie’s life: Lauren too high to be perceptive, Brooke far too self-conscious to notice anyone else.

Come to think of it, Lee hadn’t had access to Carrie in the intimate way of sharing a bathroom wall since those teenage years. But even fresh out of college, she used to visit Carrie at her first job as a receptionist at a private gym, where she would peer suspiciously at the overzealous trainer who would become her brother-in-law. In their late twenties, she was the one beside Carrie, holding her bloated hand after the birth of her first born. They had always remained close, but the days of being an immediate and convenient touchstone for one another were behind them, frozen within the turquoise speckled tiles of the bathroom.

At least they still had Broadway. Occasionally, the two eldest sisters would meet after Carrie’s shift at the hospital and when Lee could arrange for a babysitter to watch her three kids, assuming her husband wasn’t in Austin, or San Francisco, or potentially Cannes for one tech summit or another. On those nights, they would sit in the darkness of some theater with two double wines in plastic cups, electricity running up and down their arms as they brushed against each other. Then an actress would belt a note neither of them could reach or hold for as long, and they would squeeze each other’s hands as if to say, did you feel that? And yes, they did. They felt it the same way they did when they were little, listening to the soundtrack of The Phantom of the Opera in their father’s car, or the way they did when they were teenagers waiting backstage before Carrie stepped out in leather pedal pushers as Sandy or their mother’s wedding dress as Tzeidle. Mostly though, the moments of music shared between them would always remain here, in this house.

Even now, Lee could still feel the jump in her heart as Carrie’s voice trembled and faded above her head.

Now life has killed the dream I dreamed.

A pale orange glow poured in through the windows as the sun reached the tops of the trees that lined the back of the property.

“Remind me,” Lee said. “When’s the final closing?”

She opened the pantry and retrieved the S shaped cookies while she waited for the pot to fill. The dry biscuits weren’t her favorite; they always dissolved too quickly when she dunked them into coffee and left soggy bits at the bottom of her mug, but her mom loved them. Ate one nearly every morning. Or used to. Did she still? The medication always did play tricks on mom’s appetite and certain foods irritated her tongue. Lee remembered this from the first round of chemo twenty-five years ago and was reminded once more when the cancer returned five years ago, and more recently when it refused to stay in its place. But the cookies were bland enough so mom must still be eating them. Right? The not knowing saddened her as she retrieved one from the plastic sleeve.

Dad inspected the empty sink. “Actually, I wanted to talk to you about that.”

“About the closing?”

He nodded, “But I don’t want your sisters to know just yet.”

A door creaked on its hinges above and Dad rearranged his face. The topic temporarily closed.

“We’ll find some time later.”

Footsteps moved across the carpet in small thumps toward the main, spiral staircase.

“Okay,” Lee said with an unconvincing smile. She placed the cookie on a small blue and white dish next to the nearly full pot and left the kitchen, pulled toward the sound of Carrie. Whatever Dad wanted to discuss felt heavy, too serious to take seriously in the way that only Carrie could make feel lighter. Her older sister was good at that, turning a somber situation on its head, finding humor in something that otherwise would have gone unnoticed by Lee and often resulting in cackles between the two of them in the quietest of circumstances. Yes, Carrie would know how to alleviate this day.

The center of the house was awash in rainbows. This had always been her favorite thing…the way the light hit the chandelier and filled the white walls with color. As a little girl, she would pretend to be her favorite child heroine, and turn a crystal in her palm like Pollyanna, controlling the sunbeams that flowed through it.

But Carrie was looking down at the screen in her hands as she descended along the curve of the staircase, oblivious to the miracle surrounding her.

“Hey,” she croaked, her voice raspy from singing, “take a look at this before I buy it. Can’t tell if I love it or not.”

A splash of red and orange fell diagonally across Carrie’s face, transforming the pale blonde of her hair. Lee waited for her to acknowledge the beauty that engulfed them, but Carrie either didn’t notice or didn’t care to.

Carrie

“I’ll send you the link,” Carrie offered, knowing Lee wouldn’t end up buying anything. It always baffled her how such a fashion obsessed teenager could turn into, well, their mother, and not care to invest in clothing anymore. The opposite was true for herself, she had worked far too hard to become this confident and look this good to not invest in her appearance. She wasn’t about to waste years of barre classes and therapy. Plus, she was savvy as hell when it came to finding the best sales.

Carrie sat on the bottom step and beckoned for Lee to do the same. She angled the phone in her direction to get her opinion on a dress that was just out of her usual price range and a couple hundred beyond Lee’s. It’s not like Lee had to send all three of her kids to private school, but that’s the price you pay for sticking it out in Manhattan. The best decision Carrie and her husband ever made was moving to the suburbs when their eldest was one. Sure, they still experienced financial stress. Would they ever not? But soon she and her sisters would all get their share from the sale of the house.

Carrie gazed longingly at the dress on her phone.

A gift from her parents, she rationalized. The rest, of course, would go to the kids’ sleepaway camp, Hebrew School, after school activities…she knew that her husband would have his own ideas about how to invest it, but surely one or two new things for herself wouldn’t make much of a difference.

“So?” Carrie knocked her knee against Lee’s.

“Pretty.”

A vague annoyance rushed through at her younger sister’s disinterest but was quickly dispelled when Lee leaned her head against her shoulder. Their varying shades of blonde intertwined; Lee’s honey with her ash.

“Dad wants to talk to me about the house,” Lee whispered.

Carrie sat upright, shifting her shoulder from beneath Lee’s cheek.

“About what?”

“I don’t know,” Lee waited a beat, almost expectantly, “but he doesn’t want you guys to know which is very weird, don’t you think?”

It didn’t surprise her that Lee wasn’t keeping this secret to herself. That was never one of her strengths and used to land her either in trouble or in some venomous argument with one of her friends. Carrie was happy she told her, but was also offended and couldn’t find a sarcastic way around it or a movie line to imitate for their amusement.

“Very weird,” was all she could say.

Too weird. Carrie racked her brain for an answer that would suffice. Was something wrong? And if there was, why tell Lee and not her, or Lauren, or Brooke? It didn’t make any sense. She was supposed to be the one her parents talked to about these things, important things. She had always been the first to know when something was up with mom. Mom.

“Oh shit, I left my flat iron on.” She jumped from the bottom step and jogged up the stairs, leaving Lee still sitting at the bottom. Whatever it was that their dad wanted to talk about, she didn’t want it to interfere with the one thing she mentally claimed as hers. Yes, she wanted some money from the sale, and yes, she wanted the Waterford wine glasses, and one or two pieces of Judaica, but there was only one item she felt a sentimental attachment to—which was saying a lot because there was very little that made her sentimental these days. Nostalgia, she concluded, was a menace and a waste of energy.

Carrie entered her room, went so far as to go into the ensuite to turn off the imaginary flat iron. She took a quick inventory of what remained, which wasn’t much. Her bedroom had been incrementally cleared out once she had bought a house. At least her job of packing up was minimal compared to Lee and Brooke who used their childhood bedrooms as storage; Lee because of the space limitations of an apartment, and Brooke because she had moved to Atlanta and kept most of the overflow of hand-me-downs in her bedroom closet.

The wind whistled outside the windows behind her bed and the backyard erupted in a muted melody. Carrie walked to the window and exhaled against the glass. Beautiful. Mom had made it just so beautiful. The garden flaunted its colors. An overabundance of mint leaves, the spattering of cherry tomatoes, and raspberries hidden amongst the greenery. Even at the supermarket, the scent of a ripe tomato on the vine could instantly place her in her mother’s garden, but not this one…the first one, in their old house, in the garden that she, and maybe Lee, could still recall. She doubted Lauren or Brooke remembered pulling carrots from the earth, examining zucchini with tiny, dirt encrusted nails. Carrie loved that house. She turned away from the window, scanned the bedroom she inhabited from the age of thirteen to eighteen. Memories of afternoons spent in the garden were replaced with those of having locked herself inside to study for hours, to change her clothes multiple times before leaving for school, to agonize over her appearance in the full-length mirror, to rehearse over and over for her NYU audition with her stomach in knots from whatever she had eaten to make her parents happy.

“Good riddance,” she whispered as she walked toward the door, closing it gently behind her.

Brooke

“You’re fucking kidding me,” Brooke said to no one, her eyes still closed. The repetitive smack of drawers being shut pulled her from her much needed and, if she might say so herself, much deserved sleep.

“Whoever’s doing that, can you please stop?” she yelled from beneath the lavender comforter.

When the noise persisted, she threw her legs over the side of the bed and reluctantly stood to inspect the commotion. The noise, she knew, was coming from the center room that sat between her bedroom and Carrie’s. She and her sisters had once shared it as a space to watch shows they didn’t want their parents as spectators to. Years later, it was then used as a nursery for whichever of their babies was the youngest and needed a crib, and now mostly as storage for whatever dad had already boxed upstairs.

Brooke opened the double white wooden doors to reveal Carrie inspecting cabinets that had already been emptied.

“What are you doing?” Her annoyance was apparent, but she wanted it to be.

“Sorry, did I wake you?” Carrie asked without turning.

“It’s fine.” She meant it. The hardened tone of before melted away at her sister’s voice. Better to get an early start anyhow and lessen mom and dad’s stress. “What are you looking for?”

“Nothing,” Carrie said too quickly. “Well, not nothing. Maybe stuff I might want to keep, ya know?”

That didn’t surprise her, but Brooke assumed Carrie had already flagged what would go to her. A rush of adrenaline shot through her chest at the realization that the four of them hadn’t really discussed this yet. Her eyes darted to the wall above the grey couch where the picture she had wanted had been on display for the last thirty years. In its place was the faded outline of where it once hung.

Brooke didn’t react, careful not to show her hand too quickly.

“Find anything?” She asked instead.

“Nothing.” Carrie stood, dusted both hands on her thighs and shrugged. “I guess mom and dad are really doing this.”

“Looks like it.”

Brooke pressed her lips together and suppressed the urge to cry. Tears would make Carrie retreat. Instead, she bit the insides of her cheeks and tried to keep her thoughts from spilling out of her mouth. What good would it do? Any time she tried to express an opinion or an emotion, it clashed with her eldest sister’s and ended in an argument. Still, it wasn’t in Brooke’s nature to suppress. Her entire career all boiled down to the importance of healthy communication…even if that meant with oneself. She had lost count of the number of patients she coached through positive self-talk and empathetic conversations with their partners after the loss of a baby or during the grueling months post-partum. But her profession was why she held her tongue in this moment (Carrie would prickle at the insinuation that she was being therapized), it was also the reason Brooke had set her sights on the framed sketch that had apparently been packed away already, or worse, claimed by one of her sisters.

“Okay,” Brooke sighed as closure. A door opened, closed softly down the hall. Lauren. Surely Lauren would know if mom and dad had a plan in mind for who got what. Lauren saw their parents several times a week, nearly every day for the past nine years since she and her husband moved into a house one town away. Brooke turned to exit, an anxious swirl of want and regret seeping into every finger, every toe, through her right ear and then her left. This is how emotion worked for her; it flooded her very being.

The missing sketch flashed behind her closed eyes: the woman’s profile, the fine pencil lines of the tendril hanging from her chignon, the fullness of the baby’s cheek beneath the woman’s breast. Brooke could envision the faded gold frame maybe hanging in her home office, a reminder of why she does what she does. Though, it would make sense for Carrie to want it for that very personal, professional reason as well. Maybe she too had mentally positioned it by her computer at the hospital. Brooke could understand that, wanting to look at something familiar from their home, and at the same time a calming vision after hours spent mixing formula for babies in the NICU.

Brooke glanced once more at Carrie as she checked her phone. There were six years between them. Not so many that childhood memories didn’t overlap, but not so few that they shared the same kinship as Lee and Lauren did, or maybe her middle sisters’ relationship was forged by simply being in the middle as opposed to the twenty-one months they had between them. But they were all adults now, and not only that, she and Carrie both operated daily in the business of trauma. The only difference was, while Brooke embodied it, Carrie sidestepped. But surely, surely the sale of the house was hurting her. It wouldn’t be healthy for Carrie to keep it to herself and here they were, just the two of them, in the early hours of the morning.

“Oh, wait,” Carrie called as Brooke opened the door.

Her inner dialogue shifted to her sister. Tell me. Ask me.

“What’s the plan for breakfast?”

Brooke swallowed. “Uh.”

She listened to Lauren cross the hall to Lee’s bedroom, “Bagels,” and allowed herself one final glance at the blank space on the wall, “I think.”

Lauren

It happened without thinking, her waking and walking to Lee’s room just as she always had. Maybe muscle memory? Could that be a thing or is that not how that works? Lauren couldn’t be bothered to look it up. All she knew was that it had been 20 years since they had lived together, 17 if they counted the time they were roommates in Australia, and Lee’s bedroom was still her first port of call. She wouldn’t be surprised if they were wearing the same gray, drawstring, college sweats and faded Dave Matthew’s Band t-shirt. Their slim pickings from what remained in their closets mirrored each other’s, but they had always unknowingly dressed alike. It used to be a point of contention. Waking up only to realize that one of them had to change their outfit before school after a round of rock, paper, scissors. But it quickly became humorous with matching maternity clothes and then even intentional with Lauren more recently becoming Lee’s personal shopper.

Lauren didn’t have to call out. She could tell Lee wasn’t in her room. She would have either still been in bed, buried beneath a pale green quilt, or already at work in front of the bathroom mirror tweezing her eyebrows and readying her face for the day. Out of the four upstairs bedrooms, Lee’s had remained the most lived in and full. There were diaries and photos, love notes and mementos that only Lauren had access to. Well, access to upon her sister’s death as she had once been instructed. Otherwise, she cared little for snooping. Lee had always done enough of that for the both of them anyhow. Now though, the room felt scarce. Photo frames of Lee and her husband in front of the Sydney Harbor Bridge had been folded and removed from atop the white oak dresser, thick scrapbooks no longer sat heavy with high school and college memories in the oversized ottoman.

This all seemed wrong. Lauren sat at the edge of the bed, pushed her bare feet into the beige carpet and pressed her elbows into the tops of her thighs. Her thick chestnut hair fell forward from her shoulders. She stared straight ahead at the 16×24 Bat Mitzvah portrait that hung on the wall. What on earth would Lee do with that and besides, where was her sister now? Right now?

Lauren felt alone and that was her most hated sensation. It was why when even at her wits end when her two boys would scream for her in the middle of the night, claw at her body, insist on her presence, she relented and stayed nearby. Lauren recalled the feeling all too well. The memory of being her sons’ ages of 5 and 7 were faded, but the emotion coursed through her veins as if no time had passed since she and her sisters lived in the first house, where she shared a bunk bed with Brooke, and her parents were just down the hall as opposed to all the way downstairs. In that first house, Lauren, like her own boys, demanded her mother’s comfort at night. Not her physical touch, no, that was a different thing. A squirmy, suffocating thing that she never much cared for. All Lauren needed to know was that mom was nearby. Still there? she would call out to the hallway. Still here, her mom would respond from somewhere in the darkness.

And if their mom couldn’t hold up her end of the bargain, Lauren could always climb into bed with Lee. So what if meant nightmares from one of Lee’s stories? At least she wouldn’t be alone. It was why Lauren always knew she would have more than one baby, it was why she sometimes longed for one more still. It was also why she wanted to collect the picture from the middle room as soon as possible. Not that there was any rush, she just wanted it in her possession. That image of mother and child that her own mom had sketched with her skillful hands meant more to her than anyone could even guess. She would never admit that though, not to mom at least who had grown increasingly cynical into her seventies. Painting, shmainting, her mom would say. Was it a painting? No, a sketch. Whatever it was, to Lauren, it was proof of a life fulfilled; it was a reminder that it was okay—more than okay—to just be a mom. Meanwhile, their mom wasn’t just any one thing, though she was always quick to put herself down in such a way. Mom was—is the thing. She’s the garden and the crystals, the wind chimes and the stories, the food and the artwork, the pressed flower petals and origami dollar bills. Mom never had to be, she just had to be there.

And now, what? They were up and moving? It made sense. Of course it did. Her parents shouldn’t remain in a house too big for the two of them, up a driveway too steep for their aging muscles. And it wasn’t like they would be far. If anything, they were moving even closer to where she and her family lived now. Proximity was important. Not that Lee would understand that. Lauren seethed at the thought of her brother in law’s talk of one day moving closer to his family in Australia. Didn’t he get it? They needed each other. They all did, and they were losing the one place that encapsulated that necessity.

Where the hell was everyone? She twirled the ends of her hair and then stood abruptly from the bed. It was too damn quiet in this room!

“Mom!” Lauren called out the open door.

And from down the spiral staircase, a faint but familiar, “I’m here.”

Hannah

“Here!” Hannah tried again knowing her daughters had probably moved on from whatever it was they wanted. But still, she waited, hoped someone would come to her door. They were letting her rest, she knew. They were always letting her rest. Far too careful ever since her diagnosis, or re-diagnosis rather. She listened another beat, just in case one of her girls needed her for one thing or another, but all she heard was the soft music of the wind hitting the chimes in the backyard. She moved from her door to the full-length windows next to her bed and threw open the heavy ivory curtains. There was a flurry of common grackles and catbirds around the feeder that she observed with satisfaction. Would the new owners keep it up? What would happen to her birds? To the cardinals and the bluejays, or even to the stray cats and racoons that she sometimes left little treats for? She chuckled, amused at the thought of the fright the new owners might get from spotting a pair of small, shining eyes in the night. Hannah doubted they were animal people. Too few were these days.

“Morning.”

Hannah turned expecting to see Lauren. It was Laur who called to her before, wasn’t it? It could be hard to tell.

“My Brooke girl,” Hannah cooed. Her baby. Her surprise. Her pain in the ass, beautiful, little gift. She smiled and attempted to tame the cowlick of her pixie cut.

“Did you sleep okay?” Brooke asked and immediately Hannah felt her chest puff. This dynamic of her youngest always inquiring, checking on her mental and physical health…it was not to her liking.

“Fine.” Her tone brisk, but hopefully not hurtful. She knew how sensitive Brooke was to tone. She knew because she, too had always been far too sensitive and prone to fits of tears or rage. Though Hannah prayed every Friday night in front of the Shabbos candles that none of her girls would come to this realization in the same that she had, what they didn’t understand was that not everything had to be so goddamn emotional. Once you lose your hair, your breasts, your privacy… hell, even your appetite on most days…things just don’t hold the weight they once did. Hannah wanted to be sensitive to her daughters’ feelings about selling the house, but it was just a house. She feared her youngest especially wouldn’t see it that way. They always did put too much stock in things, her girls. For that, she blames their friends. And her husband, just a little. Hannah still thought the girls would have been better off in a Jewish private school than where they had attended with its hallways filled with designer backpacks and parking lot glistening with expensive cars.

“Mom?” Brooke stepped further into the bedroom and sat on an upholstered armchair beside the bed. “You know the picture from the middle room? The one you made of the mother breastfeeding her baby?”

“I do.”

“Do you know where it is?”

Had she packed it away? She couldn’t recall. Maybe she had.

“It’s packed.”

“Oh, ok well—”

“Or I don’t know actually. Ask dad.”

“You don’t know?” Brooke inquired with a tilt of her head.

Hannah sighed audibly. She detected the judgment in her daughter’s tone. How many times had she had to turn to Brooke with a stern, now listen to me, little girl?

“No. I don’t. It’s a big house filled with a lot of crap that you and your sisters have taken your sweet time on clearing out so I’m sorry if I can’t locate a single frame for you.”

Why did she do this? It reminded her of the days leading up to when the girls would leave for sleepaway camp or for college. She would push them away even before they left. Not this time. She lurched forward in an attempt to repair.

“Sorry, baby.”

Brooke looked like she had been slapped. Hannah pressed the back of her hand to Brooke’s cheek, soothed the verbal assault. What was so important about that sketch anyways? It wasn’t even one of her better ones. The lines too haphazard, the shading never quite right. She hadn’t planned to put it on display in the new house and maybe she even had packed it away without realizing. She couldn’t be sure, especially after days of carefully wrapping and boxing all of the Swarovski crystal ornaments: ducks, turtles, cats…all of her tiny, magnificent creatures.

“It’s okay,” Brooke forgave her because of course she did, because she was now the most intuitive out of the whole lot of them.

“Hannah!” Her husband barked from down the hall. “Bagels!”

Michael

“Come on,” Michael muffled under his breath at the sight of the bare table. You would think after thirty years of living in this house, after some 1,500 Sunday morning bagels, his wife and daughters would know the routine. They all had their roles; his to get the food, theirs to set the table.

He placed the brown paper bag on the green granite island at the center of the kitchen and inhaled the warm steam that escaped the bag, garlic and sesame, toasted caraway and other aromatics. The stillness of the early morning was replaced with footsteps, a running faucet, the clatter of someone packing upstairs.

“Girls! Guys? Come on down,” he called out. The bagels were fresh, still warm. To toast them would be a crime, but to let them go cold, even more so. He felt anxious with each passing second and moved swiftly to pour orange juice from the carton into a pitcher, to remove the lids from cream cheese, and delicately fork the thin oily strips of lox onto a platter. He set aside plates and cutlery specifically for this final Sunday morning breakfast and was prepared to hand wash and pack it all away once the six of them had finished. Hannah would find it insufferable, he knew, and was sure to make some comment about paper plates, but this was better. This was right. This was how his mom would have done it. His mind wandered to both his parents much more frequently these days, not that they weren’t always present in some hidden corner, but ever since retirement? Well, the memory of his parents, their health, their daily routine, it both soothed and terrified him. They aged well, his mom especially, but with each transition: the sale of his childhood home, his father’s retirement, they slowly slipped from the role of caretaker to dependent. Michael wasn’t ready for that. Would never be ready for that. But what worried him most was that his daughters wouldn’t be either.

He set down the same blue and white plates they had always used for breakfast, along with the matching mugs. The coffee pot was now full and filled the kitchen with its vibrant promise of a productive day. Lauren and Lee appeared from wherever they had been conspiring. He could see by Lee’s eager grin that she had already confided in Lauren what he mentioned to her early that morning. It didn’t bother him much, he assumed whatever was shared with Lee was passed along to Lauren, and vice versa.

“Where’s mom’s sketch from the middle room?” Lauren blurted.

“Her…oh you mean the one she did in college?” He stalled.

“I always thought it was a self-portrait with one of us,” Lee said.

“No,” Carrie answered confidently from the stairwell, assuming her role as the one who knows mom best. She walked past them and grabbed a mug from the table.

“Well then when did she make it?” Lauren asked.

“I don’t know, but it’s not a self-portrait.” Carrie lifted the coffee pot and began to pour.

“Mom!” Lauren yelled.

Hannah covered her ears as she approached the center island with Brooke. “I’m right here, what do you want?”

“The sketch of mother and child, is it a self-portrait?”

“Why all the sudden interest? How about, mom when did you do that realist, charcoal of Cousin Bruce? Or any of the still life flower pieces? None of it is very good, but I think we should hang on to the cow skull, don’t you, Rich?”

“Already bubble wrapped and ready to go.”

“Can I have the one from upstairs then?” Lauren asked.

“It’s not there,” Brooke answered firmly.

Michael felt something pass between the four girls. An eyeing of one another. It felt unusual. As sisters, they had never been competitive, never argued over who was better at what—they each had plenty of their own interests—or even over boyfriends—they each had plenty of those, too. Now, however, there was something of a silent standstill in the kitchen.

“Actually,” Carrie started, and he noticed the other three straighten, “I wanted it for my office. Is that okay? It’s not a big deal, but it just makes sense.”

“Makes sense how?” Lauren wasn’t ready to give in the way Carrie assumed she would. “Aren’t you literally in the business of formula and bottle feeding?”

“There’s actually a lot of breast milk involved and besides, I’m in the business of motherhood.”

“So am I,” Brooke was red, holding back plenty of what she wanted to say.

“That’s so unfair,” Lee placed a hand at Lauren’s back, something only Michael could see from where he stood, “we all are,” she added gently. “Besides, mom said I could have it when they moved, right mom?”

Michael peered at his wife, then at Lee. It was too hard to tell if this was the truth, Lee had a penchant for fibbing and was prone to twist information to her benefit. Guilt pressed heavily on his chest and his stomach turned at the scent of red onions. This was not how this was supposed to go. If they were already fighting over a picture, what would happen when he spoke to Lee about the house?

“Let’s settle this after breakfast. Plenty of time to figure out who gets what. It’s not going anywhere.”

We’re not going anywhere. Plenty of time. But isn’t that why he felt an ounce of relief when the sale didn’t go through? Isn’t that why he wanted Lee to consider moving her family from the city? So that they could keep the house, so that they could all have more time. That’s not the solution, he realized that now. It was just a thought, and not a bad one at that. He often wondered when his second born would wake up and desire comfort and stability as opposed to living in limbo, always wondering if she would continue to spend a fortune in Manhattan or move across the world and visit once a year. No. That wouldn’t do. He had her answer right here, but—he glanced at Lee across the table as they all sat with the bagel of their choice in front of them—she would want the house just as much as she would not.

A cruel luxury indeed.

Better to not even give it as an option. There would be more buyers. There would be more time.

“Does anyone want anything from the garage fridge?”

The second fridge which he once stocked religiously with diet coke and cream soda for his daughters, Gatorade and juice boxes for his ten grandkids, Corona and Peroni for his sons in law, was now scant with a single carton of creamer and a pack of ginger ale for himself.

“Dad, we have everything we need,” Brooke said, her green eyes illuminating under the hanging light fixture. She placed a hand on his arm. “Sit.”

“How about some of that creamer you like, Brookey? I’ll be right back.” His departure brought with it five sets of imploring eyes, but he didn’t dare turn. They had a long day ahead and he needed to keep his composure. His strength allowed them to be vulnerable. A tight embrace and reassuring farewell before any one of his girls left home always resulted in pent up tears released into the fabric of one of his shirts. If he came undone now, what would that mean for them?

He flicked the switch of the garage light and the muted yellow revealed cardboard boxes lined up next to his and Hannah’s cars. He knew exactly which of the fifty or so brown packages he wanted and tore at the duct tape upon retrieving it from the pile. The woman in the frame didn’t look back at him, she never did, her eyes were fixed downward at the infant she was nursing, whose gaze was lifted to its mother’s. Michael gently brushed his thumb along the length of the woman’s slender neck, over the curve of her breast, to the full cheek of the baby. Where did it all go? His young wife with her long auburn hair, his little girls all innocent and wide-eyed shades of blue, and brown, and green? They all sat waiting for him in the kitchen, but my god when did they get here, to this point? When did he get here? He could still play 18-holes on a scorching summer morning, could still run a 10-minute mile, could still lift the heavy boxes and even heavier grandkids. So why did it feel like he was relinquishing some degree of agency by leaving this house?

The trees swayed with vigor, shaking leaves from their branches as they succumbed to the weight of the wind and flew past the narrow windows of the garage. He closed the box and shut his eyes, listened to the rattle of the heavy door on its hinges, the muffled laughter from the kitchen, the music from the backyard. This was not the finale; it was the overture to a new chapter. He filled his lungs and stood at the thought. The overture, yes. He would tell his daughters just that when he went inside. Still, he understood they were grieving. More so, he knew why they all wanted the very same item. It was the same reason he was going to pluck a wind chime off the pear trees even though he had never sat down in what his wife and girls referred to as the wind chime café. It was why toddlers, and the elderly, and the plants in the garden all bent toward his wife trying to capture some warmth, some light. They all wanted a piece of her. So did he, and Carrie, and Lee, and Lauren, and Brooke.

It wasn’t the house, or the sketch they were afraid of not having in their possession. He would confess to keeping the picture they all staked their claim to, of course he would. But maybe not just yet.

There would be time to figure out what goes to whom, time for all of that, but not now, not yet.



BIO

Brittany Sirlin is an educator, writer, and mother of three living in New York, New York. She has a Bachelor of Science in secondary education for English Language Arts from Penn State University and a Masters in Literacy from Hofstra University. Brittany is an English Language Arts teacher and freelance writer who is currently working on a women’s fiction novel and other shorter works of fiction. Her first published work, Playing Dead was released in March 2023 in an anthology titled Our Magical Pandemic. Brittany has also been published in Kveller and in Mutha Magazine








She’ll Talk When She Has something to Say

by Dennis Vannatta

1

            The Barlows were a strange family, oddly mismatched, strangers to each other, strangers, some of them, to themselves.

            Well, maybe Fran Barlow, the matriarch of the family, wasn’t so strange.  She was just tired, physically and every other way a woman of forty who looked ten years older could be tired.  She was assistant manager of a Rustlers Burgers franchise, working the swing shift, which was the best part of her day.  There, amidst the irate customers and sulky employees, the wonky soda machine and the women’s toilet daily clogged with flush-proof Tampons, she could put her mind in neutral, or if not neutral some gear that allowed purposeful activity without reference to what awaited her at home:  that is, Barlows.

            She loved them, of course.  A matriarch has to love her family, even if she did once in a low moment say to a coworker, “There’s nothing wrong with my family that a well-placed funeral or two wouldn’t cure.”  Joking, of course, and no sooner said than regretted, because what calamity might she have brought down on her loved ones?  Twofunerals?  Neither of her children could be included, so that would mean one would have to be her husband, Perry, an all-too-real prospect for a funeral (prostate cancer.  surgery?  chemo?  radiation?  decision yet to be made).  Please God, no funeral for Perry, exasperating as he could be.  Her sister, though . . .

            Sally Pine wasn’t a Barlow, of course.  To this day, Fran resisted thinking of her as part of the family even though their son, Douglas, twelve years old, could hardly remember the family before his aunt came to live with them; and for Halo, almost five, Sally had always been living in the room Perry fashioned for her out of what had once been the attic, where she’d sometimes go days at a time without emerging, “like someone out of a Brontë novel,” Douglas said.  Precocious Douglas was the reader in the family.  Perry didn’t see much point to reading unless it was some sort of instruction manual, and there weren’t enough hours in Fran’s day for it.  As for Halo, she was too young, at least they supposed, but how was one to know?  Halo certainly never said.  Fran had once or twice caught Sally reading some New Age crap.  Goddamn refugee-from-the-Sixties airhead.

            Actually, Sally was too young by several decades to be a refugee from the Sixties although she desperately wanted to be.  She’d spent much of her adult life searching for an appropriately Sixtyish commune and found several that seemed to do the trick, living for a few months to a few years in this one or that one until the patriarchal inevitability at the heart of each began to weigh on her.  Then she’d be off searching once more.

            No, Sally wasn’t gay.  “Sure, I gave lesbianism a try, but I’m just not wired that way.  And, no, I don’t hate men.  Men in their uncorrupted state are just fine.  But I’m not going to be chained to anybody.”

            “Hey, those chains get a bad rap,” Perry said, putting his arm around Fran and giving her a hug before she elbowed him away.  “Maybe you should give marriage a try.”

            “I did.  I married that commune in the White Mountains.”

            Yes, she claimed to have married the whole commune, which neither Fran nor Perry for an instant doubted.

            Fran, who’d sat there like an idol with a migraine as Sally gave them an overview of her life, or what she could remember of her life in the decade since they’d last seen her, finally squeezed out between clenched teeth, “You could try settling down, couldn’t you?  Couldn’t you for once in your life just try settling down?”

            “Bingo!  That’s why I’m here,” Sally said.

            Seven years later, she still was.

            It was the only thing she’d ever stuck to in her life, Fran said, “the silly bitch.”

            The hell of it was, Sally seemed happy up in the attic.  If only she were miserable, felt that itch to fly free which from her earliest days had been her defining characteristic, Fran might have gotten her off her hands.  But no.  “I’ve had enough of out there,” Sally said, fluttering her hands vaguely as if she were shewing off what she’d been chasing for decades: parts unknown,  the lure of the untried, men, drugs.

            Sally claimed to have given up alcohol for pot when she was fourteen, which Fran disputed.  Sally had been smoking pot way earlier than fourteen.  And pot for her hadn’t been so much a gateway drug as an open-border policy.  She tried a little bit of everything and a lot of some things, but it wasn’t until her last commune, the one somewhere north of California and south of Oregon, she said, that she got hooked on beautiful heroin, and that scared her.  She came home, to Fran’s home, that is, the closest thing she had to a home, their folks being dead.  “I’ve had enough of out there.”

            Would they ever be rid of her? 

            She was family but not quite family—an “adjunct member,” Douglas called her.

            “That sounds about right,” Perry said.  “She’s a piece of junk you add on,” to which Fran laughed as she hadn’t laughed in years although she wasn’t sure if Perry was trying to be funny or just didn’t know what adjunct meant.  He was awful ignorant.

            Like when Sally was in one of her stay-in-her-room spells and Fran would take a tray of food up and leave it outside her door, Perry accused Fran of being a “user.”

            “I think you mean enabler, Pop,” Douglas said but then realized he might make his father feel bad by pointing out his error and grew flustered and blushed and waved his hands like he was trying to erase his words and stammered, “but that’s OK, that’s all right, that’s just fine.  I mean, I guess there’s not much difference between an enabler and a user, depending on how you look at it, if you see what I mean,” and only stopped babbling on when Fran, who’d almost laughed at the beginning, ended by taking her son in her arms and stroking his sandy-blond buzz cut.

            Douglas had thick, naturally wavy hair and could have been a real doll except he didn’t have enough time for tending hair.  He had too much to do taking care of the family.

            Douglas was the adviser to the uncertain, the comforter to the afflicted, the mediator when family conflicts flared.  Often—though certainly not always—his efforts found some success.  But at what price to Douglas?  He was so invested in his struggles to ease the way for others that there was little left for himself.  Beyond the self-sacrificing Douglas, was there even a Douglas there?

            Fran worried about him, maybe more than she did any member of the family.  Perry, of course, had cancer, but that wassomething at a distance as far as she was concerned, something that transpired between his urologist’s office and the hospital where he’d go for treatment of some kind, once that was decided.  She’d get down to serious worrying about Perry when the time came, but that time had not yet arrived.  Sally?  Ha!  She’d worry that Sally was going to eat them out of house and home, worry that she’d never move out of their home, but worry worry?  Aggravating, that was Sally.

            Halo, though.  Fran should worry about her, but instead of worrying, she wondered.  Everybody else—family, friends, teachers, doctors—wondered about her, too.  Like, why did Halo always appear to be so happy?  It seemed almost perverse, somehow.

            Halo.  Blame Fran for the name.  She’d chosen Douglas for her first-born, named after his grandfather, thinking that grounding him in a tradition would give him strength, resiliency.  But the ink was no sooner dry on his birth certificate than she became aware of the names of other boys his age and saw that the time of the Douglases and Davids and Ronalds was past, and in this new world of Thads and Chads and Lukes she’d hung that clunky old name on him like an anchor on a boy learning to swim.

            She wouldn’t make the same mistake with her daughter.  She’d pick a name to ride the crest of the coming wave, not one of the trendy Helens or Jordans or Madisons because the trendy is soon passé.  Something newer than trendy.  Why not Halo?

            Jesus wept.  Halo was neither trendy nor trend-setting.  It was merely, disastrously, other.  Halo was apart, like no other family member, no other child.

            Halo did not speak.  Almost five years old, she’d never uttered a word.  When she was three, a specialist examined and tested her and pronounced her hearing just fine and her intelligence just fine, and she had no physical impairment.  “Don’t worry about it,” he concluded.  “She’ll talk when she has something to say.”  For a year they’d repeat “She’ll talk when she has something to say” like a mantra, with a shrug and a little smile as if it were really almost amusing.  By now, though, Halo almost five, the doctor can’t hide his concern, and only Douglas, desperate for it to be true, still repeats the mantra, with a smile that looks more like a grimace.

            It was the name that caused it—that ludicrous Halo—and Fran had only herself to blame.  So what if Halo seemed happy, the happiest of them all?  Fran still worried about her, piling that worry on top of all the other worries.

            Will the day ever come when Fran can say the hell with all of them and worry about herself?

She doesn’t drink or do drugs.  Often she wishes she did.

2

            Perry didn’t tell Fran he’d made an appointment to see his urologist to announce his decision—surgery, chemo, or radiation—until the Wednesday morning he was walking out the door.

            “Well, I’m going to see Dr. Kuhn.”

            Then he let the screen door slap shut behind him, strode straight across the yard to his pickup, and climbed in without once looking back.

            Probably they should have talked through an issue like that together, husband and wife.  But Perry wasn’t much of a talker.  Fran wasn’t, either.  She generally just wanted to put her feet up when she was finished with work and all her chores at home and was content to let him worry about that decision.  Besides, she’d lay money he was going to put it all off on Dr. Kuhn.  Perry was boss in his small-engine repair shop and would put his two cents in about what to watch on TV, but other than that he wasn’t big on making decisions.

            She met him at the door when he got home two hours later, and he simply said with a shrug, “Radiation.”

            That was what she’d expected.  Not the radiation—she had no idea which treatment it’d be—but the shrug.  Perry never made a big deal out of anything.

            Still, he’d seemed different somehow.  If she had to put a word to it, she’d say he seemed sort of “dreamy.”  As if that made any sense.

            But she didn’t have time to think any more about it because it was her day off from Rustlers Burgers, which meant she had a thousand chores to catch up on at home, and anyway Perry almost immediately went out to his shop, the converted garage to the side of the house.

            She’d forgotten the dreamy look by dinner time when they all gathered around the big tureen of fried wieners and sour kraut.  Fran asked Halo about her day at pre-school, and Halo smiled happily because she had a lot of friends there who, Mrs. Simmermaker said, were delighted to do her talking for her.  Then, because silences at the dinner table made him nervous, without being asked Douglas started in on a long discourse about his day.  When he wound down, Fran added her bit—the call on her day off about the dad-blasted ice-cream machine being on the fritz again.  Finally, Sally, Queen of the Airheads, who’d deigned to join them for dinner, began blah-blah-blahing about something she’d seen on a Dr. Phil rerun, but Fran wasn’t listening because she’d finally glanced over at Perry.  And there was that look.

            Even Sally noticed something.  She reached across the plate of homemade sweet pickles and laid her many-ringed hand on Perry’s.

            “So, Perry, what did you decide?”

            Shrug:  “Radiation.”

            “Oh, good,” Sally said.  “I’m so glad you chose radiation.  There’s something almost spiritual about it.  Not like chemotherapy.  You don’t want to put chemicals into your body.  Trust one who knows.  And surgery?  Ugh.  Don’t go under that knife.”

            Even before his aunt had finished, Douglas had begun squirming in his chair, and as soon as Sally’s “knife” was out, he launched into an enthusiastic if rambling encomium on the virtues of radiation.

            Halo smiled sweetly as she listened to her brother, whom she adored. 

            Sally, staring intently at Perry, interrupted Douglas.

            “You look different somehow, Perry.  Something’s happened.”

            Perry hated to be the center of attention, and normally he would have ignored Sally and continued his attack on his food.  Instead, he lowered his fork and averted his eyes, not shyly so much as modestly.

            “Something did happen,” Sally said breathlessly.  “I knew it.  Tell us.”

            Perry sat his fork down and folded his hands.  Cleared his throat.

            “Well, it wasn’t much, really.  Just a funny little thing.  Not funny ha ha, but, you know.”

            He paused, but nobody said anything, so he cleared his throat again and continued.

            “It was just this old guy.  I’d just left the clinic and I was walking across the parking lot to my pickup, and there was this old guy, sixty maybe, I don’t know, and he was standing at the edge of the parking lot.  Just a regular looking guy, dressed in regular clothes.  Well, I’m about to get into my pickup, and he says something to me.  ‘Say what?’ I said because I wasn’t sure I’d heard him right, wasn’t even sure he was talking to me.  But he said it again.  ‘You’re all right.  Don’t worry.  You’re going to be OK.’”

            They waited for him to continue.  But he didn’t.  He just peered down at his plate with that look.  Dreamy.  Modest.

            Once again it was Sally who reacted first.  She clasped both hands over her mouth as if trying to stifle herself, then squealed back deep in her throat and said, “It was an angel!  He was an angel!”

            Fran barked out a laugh, and Douglas laughed briefly, too, but then sat with a look of tormented indecision.  Was it a joke?  Should he laugh?  What should he say?

            They all looked at Perry.  He shook his head very slowly, then gazed upward and said, “I kind of thought he was God.”

*

            None of them knew what to say, how to act around Perry.

            Well, Sally thought she did.  Over the rest of that day and the next she couldn’t stay away from him, treated him like he was some precious, fragile thing, taking cups of her favorite herbal tea out to him in his shop, speaking to him in low, reverential tones, even running her hand gently over his balding head until Fran shouted at her, “Oh, get over yourself!  You’re just trying to turn this into more of your New Age crap!”  And Sally, with a look of a martyr persecuted for yet sustained by her faith, ascended to her attic room.

            Douglas spoke not a word the rest of that day, nor the next morning before school, nor after he came home that afternoon, communicating only in nods and gestures.  Was he turning into another Halo?  “Don’t make any more out of this than it is,” Fran told him.  “It’s just a thing, that’s all.  It’ll pass.”  Douglas nodded.

            Halo—well, who knew?  Was it Fran’s imagination, or did she, the happiest of them all, seem more subdued, thoughtful—if a not-quite-five-year-old can be said to be thoughtful?

            Fran, least of all, knew what to think, how to react.  Perry wasn’t a man to lie, so she believed his story about seeing the man and what the man said.  But that other stuff.  An angel?  God?  Please.  Perry was a practical, everyday, down to earth, nuts and bolts kind of guy.  For him to imagine that, well, it had to be a sign of how desperate, how frightened he was.  Perry, her solid man, afraid of death.

*

            That next afternoon, Fran picked the kids up at school and once home made a pan of cornbread and put a pot of white beans on to cook.  She’d be at work by the time it was ready to eat, but Douglas could be relied upon to get the dinner on the table.

            When it came time for her to leave for Rustlers, though, she did something she’d done only a couple of times in all the years she’d worked there:  she called in sick.  She felt like she needed to stick close to home, close to Perry.

            At 5:00 Fran sent Halo out to the shop to bring her dad in for dinner.  When they got back in, she told Halo to go up and bang on Sally’s door, just in case Her Majesty decided to grace them with her presence.

            While they waited, Fran and Douglas began breaking up slices of cornbread on their plates and ladling on steaming beans.  Perry, though, just sat there with his hands flat on either side of his plate, that look on his face.  Fran thought of that famous painting, the one of Jesus and the apostles at the last supper.  Do you think you’re Jesus, now? she felt like saying.  But she didn’t.  She wanted to be exasperated, but she wasn’t.  She didn’t know what she was.

            Halo came to the table, and Sally swept in behind her.  Douglas fixed Halo’s plate for her.  Sally helped herself.  Perry sat there.

            Then Perry took a deep breath and let it out slowly.  The others stopped eating, sat as frozen as those figures in that painting.

            “Out in the shop, Halo spoke to me,” he said.  “She told me it was all true, that I was going to be all right.”

            Sally made a sound that might have been a sob and then asked, “The man.  Was he an angel—or God?  Did she tell you that?”

            Halo put a spoonful of beans in her mouth.  She ate her beans and cornbread separately, not all mashed together like the rest of the family.

            Perry didn’t answer but began to eat while the others turned to Halo and waited for her to speak again, Douglas with a look on his face like it was all he could do to keep from shouting, Talk!  Talk!  So I won’t have to!  At the same time, Sally’s eyes began to brim just as her heart no doubt was overflowing with this affirmation of her New Age faith, whether Halo ever spoke again or not.  Fran, though . . .

            Fran believed that Perry had never lied before, not even when he said he thought it might be God speaking to him on that parking lot, but he might be lying now.  Why would he lie, though, and why this particular lie?  Unless it was to ease her of her worrying, at least a little, at least until the worrying couldn’t be helped.  A lie for love, then.

            She didn’t know what to say to him, so she said nothing until that night when she found him sitting on the edge of their bed, one sock dangling from his hand, lost in thought.

            She put her hand on his shoulder and gave it a squeeze.

            “Sally and Douglas are waiting to hear Halo talk again, but you know,” she said.  “I was thinking, I don’t know, I was thinking that she may never talk again, that she was sent here to speak to you just that one time.  In case you were still worrying.”

            He reached up and patted her hand as if he understood.

            If he did, it was more than Fran could claim.  In fact, later, lying in the dark and telling herself that this was the first time she’d ever lied to her husband, she wasn’t even sure that she had.



BIO

Dennis Vannatta is a Pushcart and Porter Prize winner, with essays and stories published in many magazines and anthologies, including River Styx, Chariton ReviewBoulevard, and Antioch Review.  His sixth collection of stories, The Only World You Get¸ was published by Et Alia Press.







The Garden

by Bay Sandefur



The beaded sweat of his mother’s forehead transferred onto Aiden’s thumb as he touched her—doing so as he had never done when she wasn’t sick. Now, she was asleep and her chest rose and fell in heavy and rapid motions. He felt a motion of sickness rise in his stomach as he looked at her this way.

Her hand reached out to grab his wrist. It was cold, clammy, and weak, yet he could tell she was giving all of her strength. He pulled his hand away from her face and began to stand.

“You’re here for the rest of the day?” she spoke with a rasp.

“No,” he said with his back towards her, grabbing his cloak from the hook on the wall in front of the door.

“Aiden, are you alright?”

The sound of scratching wind entered the room as he opened the door to leave and immediately shut it behind himself.

He brushed his hand against the dusty surface of the bar top, hoping that he might feel the sting of a shard of wood piercing a fingertip. It had been a week since he learned about his mother’s illness. Now, while watching his fingers mimic the divots of the wood beneath them, he could picture the purple tips of her fingers against the bed sheet, the matted grease-nest of her hair against the pillow, and her eyes like two wilting roses.

“You’re taking a second shift again?” Vic voiced from behind the bar, standing next to Aiden and breaking him out of his trance.

Aiden stayed silent and got back to wiping the countertop clean of dust with a tattered rag he kept in his coat pocket. The dust itself was invasive. When it first hit the Lottid south, people would try to keep up with it—cleaning any grey layer they came across. But the dust kept coming, and each storm grew stronger. Soon, all people could do was adapt to it, like a new limb, except this limb’s muscles wouldn’t move. Its purpose was to weigh you down and fill your lungs—to reach its dense claws into every opening of your body and clog you up.

“Why are you working so much?” Vic asked.

To Aiden, his tone made the question sound intrusive—overbearing. He shrugged. “Bored, I guess.”

Vic laughed, “You’re right, that was a stupid question. It’s just. If, maybe, you tell me what’s going on I can help.”

“Well, there’s nothing to be helped.”

“Yeah, it looks like it,” Vic said as he turned away from Aiden.

“I won’t be here tomorrow.”

Vic turned back around and sighed. “Okay, then. Thanks for the heads up. When will you be back?”

“I’m not sure. I have to get something. It’s for my mom.”

“Aiden, you know I can’t just let you–”

“I’ll find another job, then.” Aiden interrupted. He looked up at Vic for the first time in this conversation, and held eye contact. “I’m going. You can tell me what that means for me, but I’m going.”

Vic’s elbow was resting against the bar top. The golden hue from the evening sun shined through the dust-filled windows and lit the side of his face. He had taken down the fabric from his nose which left the strict line splitting the dust-layered half of his face from the protected bottom of it.

“Okay,” Vic said. “We’ll talk about it when you get back. Whenever that is.” He patted his hand against the bar top in a motion of resolution, and walked away.

Aiden’s mom needed Bhelock. It was the only medicine that could cure her, and it wasn’t available at any market in Lottid. The dust took the place of plants in the south. More importantly, he, nor anyone else in the south for that matter, had ever seen it. Aiden had no idea what it looked or felt like. Its existence had become a myth, and its proof lies in the Arcaten temples, where The Garden is said to be.

*

The storms were more intense at night. Aiden could hear the wind moaning outside his mother’s boarded windows, and the dust scratching the house’s surface. Though he couldn’t see anything while sitting next to her bed, El’s breathing seemed to mimic the sound outside. He reached out to find her hand, knowing that this would not be the last time he held it while there was life still racing through.

Aiden stepped out into the storm, using his canes to wade his way through the dunes of dust. The passage to The Garden was located in the Arcaten temples, south of Aiden’s home, and near what was once the Arcaten River. With the dust continuing to build, night by night, the temples’ entrances could only be marked by shadow rectangles in the side of one massive mound. Before the dust, and before the river dried, the temples were built to blend into the verdant hills of Arcaten. Each temple’s entrance was positioned on the outer edges of this circular formation. Aiden had only visited once before with his mother, but he had never been inside.

Now, as dawn approached, Aiden arrived at the entrance of the northern temple. The dark entrance beckoned him, guiding him down the stone hallway and into the center temple. Here, the light of the rising sun reverberated through the mound, reflecting off the stone and illuminating a light blue pool of water that lay at the heart of the place.

Aiden walked slowly to the water. He noticed now, though he didn’t at first, how clean it was. No dust or algae. No water source either. A pool of aquamarine resting, untouched, in the center of the temple. He kneeled to the ground beside the pool’s edge and touched his finger to the water—a test of reality.

A ripple met his finger and he looked up to find its source. For a split second he saw a dark shadow move in the foggy water—disappearing before he could get a glimpse of what it was. Aiden moved to the other side of the pool. Standing and looking down at it, the shadow came back to the surface and started moving around in a circle. It was in the shape of a large fish. A catfish with beady eyes and heavy whiskers flowing in the motion that the fish was swimming in. It kept circling, almost as if each circle were moving faster. Aiden’s vision began closing in around the fish’s growing image. Soon, it was all he could see. And what he wanted to do was touch it, to feel its slimy scales glide against his fingers.

He felt something close in around his hand. Looking down, there were two glittering eyes staring directly into his, and a wide mouth that bit down on his wrist and then let go. Aiden brought his hand up to examine it, but it was just the blurry image of his palm and fingers and red streams snaking down his forearm. He felt his body jerk forward and then everything went black.

When he woke he was underwater, but it was no longer the same glacier blue from before. This water would have been completely black if not for the waves of silver light that came from above. Aiden swam toward the light and broke the surface. His head whipped around until he spotted something he could grab onto—anything that wasn’t water.

The sound of a wet hand slapping against stone was one of the first things he could fully hear. Pulling his body up onto the ledge, he noticed the deep green color that peeked out from the cracks in the dark gray stone. Only the space around where his hand touched it glowed. Aiden pulled away out of instinct. Just as he did so, piece by piece, the glowing plant broke apart and floated upwards. Aiden followed their dance and that’s when he caught the image of the scene before him. No longer was he surrounded by stone, but plants. Some, a deep forest green but some were glowing  red and blue. Pulsing colors; pulsing as though they had heartbeats.

Aiden lifted himself off the ground. Holding his breath, he slowly panned his eyes across the place before him. The only light that existed came from the plants, and that was enough to illuminate the entire setting. A garden. He thought to himself.

He moved forward, watching the light from the plants beneath his feet glow with each footstep. Until one shot a line of light that illuminated the entire walkway. One after another, the glowing pieces began moving upwards.

“Shoes off,” a voice demanded from a distance.

He looked around but couldn’t see where it had come from.

“Shoes off,” the garden spoke again. This time, closer.

“What—I,” he responded.

“You’re disturbing them.”

The voice came from directly behind Aiden. Turning around he saw a woman towering over him. “Who—”

“Are they? The insects,” she said, pointing upwards at the dancing lights. “They don’t like shoes. Take them off.” Brushing past him, she started down the path. At the bottom of her gray cloak poked out two bare feet.

“No. I mean—”

“No?” She turned around. “You mean to tell me they do like shoes? Take them off.” Giving her final order, she flipped back toward the path in front of her and began walking.

He wasn’t going to take them off. He needed them and wasn’t going to be here for long. Walking in the direction that she went, he noticed that with each step the moss around his feet would glow. Behind him now formed a cloud of glowing and floating beads. Aiden ran but realized that he could not see her anymore. “Hello? I need help.”

“Help?” Her voice came from the side of him, and out of a patch of tall flowers her body shot up into a standing position. She held a basket in her hand that Aiden was sure she wasn’t carrying before. “What makes you think I can help you?”

“Not you. The Gardener.”

Her brows furrowed. She looked down at the shoes on his feet and back up at him. “Huh.”

“Do you know where I can find him? I mean this is The Garden isn’t it?”

She walked forward and back onto the path, closing in on Aiden. “Huh.”

“Can you not hear what I’m saying?”

After another moment’s pause, and an even longer moment of a confused look on her face, she finally responded, “This is The Garden. And The Gardener is here.”

“Take me to him.”

“No need.”

“What do you mean? Where is he?”

“As I told you, The Gardener is right here.”

Aiden looked around him for a second before he realized what the woman meant. “Oh. But you’re—”

“My apologies. Was I supposed to look different? Perhaps something like this.” In nearly an instant, a long gray beard appeared from her face, stretching all the way down to the floor, draping over her bare feet. “Is that male-gardener enough? Maybe a lower voice.” As she spoke that last sentence, her voice deepened and grew slightly coarse. She now looked and sounded like an old man.

Aiden didn’t know what to say, so he didn’t say anything at all. Instead, he began analyzing every aspect of the person in front of him—if they even are a person—so as to find any trace of the woman that was once there. He couldn’t find one.

The woman, who was not a woman anymore, began walking away, picking up the bottom of his beard so it didn’t drag against the floor. Aiden followed him as he made his way toward the gazebo.

“Wait,” Aiden said. “Just give me the medicine.” But the man did not stop. The man just kept walking, tapping the tip of rolled up leaves and watching each one fan out and glow blue in reaction. Aiden tapped a bud himself but all it did was shudder and move in a way that he could only relate to a huff. He looked up to see the old man sitting in the gazebo in the center of the garden, his head hunched over.

“Bhelock. I need it for medicine. How much is it?” Aiden asked as he walked up the steps of the gazebo.

“How much?” the man said. The basket in his lap held bright green berries that he was picking the red leaves from one by one and placing them in another basket. “The plants are not commodities.”

“Do you just give them away then?”

“Give them away,” he mimicked. “Not to you.”

“What?”

The old man looked at him and said nothing. Instead he itched his beard and lightly yanked on it. The beard vanished, as well as all other aspects of him. The appearance of the woman from before came into fruition.

“Why won’t you give it to me? I don’t think you understand; my mother is sick. Give me the medicine.”

“I know your mother is sick. I know you have a younger sister who left you and your mother and headed north. I know you haven’t heard from her since. I know your last name is Bethair and your mother won’t tell you where it comes from. I know that your father died in an accident at his job that you think you caused. Yet you resent your mother and sister for it—you pass the blame onto them because you can’t bear to resent yourself. I know you, Aiden. Who you are. What you think you deserve—what’s rightfully yours. Not you. Not now.”

“So you won’t give it to me then?” 

She rose abruptly, put down the basket, and walked down the stairs and back onto the path. Aiden stood in the gazebo and watched her until he could no longer see her. His jaw clenched, but it was not from anger. This clenching came with a weight pressing down on his chest. The same feeling he would get while looking at his mother suffering in her bed.

What now? He thought to himself. Then he thought about what the woman said to him. ‘What you think you deserve.’

Did wanting his mother to live mean he was selfish? Surely not. Surely, the woman got the wrong impression of him. Surely.

If he couldn’t get Bhelock here, he’d go to the council; go to Ordinem and ask for their help. And if they said no, he would force them. He thought of all the things he could do—to the council, The Garden and The Gardener with it, to his sister, and to himself. He’d raise every plant and insect and fish from their homes in search of the medicine. But he didn’t. What good would it do? She’d still be sick.

At the start of the path, Aiden saw a faint glowing light in the moss. He bent down and placed his hand near it. The light flickered and moved onto his fingers. It was then that he saw it for what it was. A red beetle with a glowing body and one wing bent upward. He looked down at the patch of moss where he had found it and saw the footprint of the boots that were still on his feet.

Its wings kept moving up and down slowly, as if just learning how to do so. But it never rose. Aiden looked to the other dancing lights and back to the one flickering in his hand. He lowered it back into the moss, but in a section he hadn’t yet stepped on. Sitting on the stairs of the gazebo, he unlaced his shoes and slid them off his feet. Now being able to feel the cool repose of the moss and stone when he pressed his foot down, and saw that the moss no longer glowed in reaction to the pressure.

The two baskets were behind him, one still full of berries not yet separated from their leaves. Aiden sat in the same place The Gardener had been. Taking each fragile berry and plucking off the scarlet leaves. He noticed now that the bite on his wrist was beginning to heat up. Examining it, he saw the skin around each notch from the fish’s teeth was swollen.

Noticing how the insects no longer glowed in reaction to his footsteps, he still made an effort to put most of his weight on the stone instead—tip-toeing from square to square until he found her.

She was kneeling by the edge of the pond. Her hands working in the water. Aiden could see tiny white fish swirling around as she pulled her hand out of the water. In her palm was one of the fish, not quite as fast as the others and slightly smaller too. The Gardener touched her finger to the fish’s body and then it stopped moving entirely. He placed the basket down by her and kneeled.

“You’ve decided to take your shoes off,” she said.

“Was it dying?”

“Already. Yes.”

“Why didn’t you save it? You have the power to.”

“Balance,” she said. “You don’t meddle with them.”

“Then what are you here for? This is your garden. You meddle in some way or another. You have to.”

She paused and looked ahead of her to the pond. “Support, I suppose. We both need each other. So I give, and they give, and the cycle continues.”

Aiden had no answer. His eyelids tightened.

“I am The Gardener, yes, but this is not my garden. I do not own them. I live with them and they live with me.” She placed her palm back in the water, gently releasing the fish’s body back to where it came from. “What did you separate the berries for?”

“I don’t know. I saw it needed to be done. Nothing, I don’t think.” He saw a slightly bigger fish swim to the surface and open its mouth to swallow the dead white body. “I felt bad.”

“Yes, I guess you would have.” She placed her hand back into the water, and between her fingers sprouted two spiral plants. Closing her fingers together, she pulled up to pluck them and place them on the water above the fish. One by one, the tiny white bodies clung to the plants, feasting on their nutrients.

“How did you know. Before. How did you know all of that?” Aiden asked.

“I knew as soon as you touched the water in the temple,” she replied.

“How?”

“I do not know everything.” Her gaze lifted and scanned The Garden. “Out of everything here, you may be the one thing I understand the most.”

Aiden didn’t know what to say. He had nothing to say in return, so he scanned The Garden just as she did. He studied its heartbeat—every single living thing coming together in unison. Creating one life-line. One garden.

“Can you help her?” Aiden asked.

She sighed and stood up. “I need the leaves.”

“Please.” 

“Not you. Not now.” She picked up the basket and turned toward the center of the garden. Just then, a rustle from the cluster of plants beside the pond caused both Aiden and The Gardener to look toward it. A large flower came peeking out and reached toward his wrist, wrapping each petal around the bite. Aiden could feel its cold slime and with it immediate relief. The flower backed into the plants again and Aiden saw the red irritation around each wound fade away.

The woman sighed, her face sinking with vexed eyes. “The Garden and I—we disagree sometimes. Come. Get your shoes, you’re leaving.”

Aiden followed her to the center of the garden where he grabbed his shoes, and The Gardener grabbed the basket of leaves. She placed each scarlet piece into a mortar. From behind her, a tall flower bent down; its yellow bloom was shaped like a dragon’s snout, and its mouth produced a translucent gel that dripped into the bowl. “Thank you,” she said and began working the ingredients with her pestle. When she was done, she handed the paste to Aiden, avoiding direct eye contact.

“This isn’t Bhelock,” he said.

“It is what The Garden has provided. Which means it is what you need. No more questions, they’re annoying. Take it or leave with nothing.”

Aiden took it. “Thank you,” he said. But the Gardener wasn’t the only being he directed it to.



BIO




Bay Sandefur is an undergraduate student at Rocky Mountain College. If she isn’t writing, she’s reading, and if she isn’t doing that, she’s avoiding an existential crisis by walking barefoot in her mother’s garden. 







H.R.

by Chris Brower



She says, “It’s time. You need to do it today.”

I consider my Outlook calendar and debate where to put it, at what time we should fire Bernard Vandeman. Bernard, an “elder” at the company, a “forefather.” But with how poorly the company’s been doing, it’s been decided that even elders and forefathers have to go sometime too. Not by me—by committees, by people who give the orders, by people who look at the numbers and guess how to salvage things.

“Be gentle,” Tammy, my boss, says. She’s staring at her cell phone and holding an apple. “He can be pretty sensitive.”

The company’s in bad shape, which Bernard had little to do with. Nor almost anyone who’s been let go. Not that that matters. The demand for aluminum siding, what Hoelscher & Sons manufactures, has gone out of favor, and the millions the company spent on advertising didn’t change that. But there have been other setbacks. A huge investment that fell apart in a subsidiary that made insulation. A sexual harassment lawsuit against our CFO that cost the company millions and generated a lot of bad press. A fire at one of our plants.

“And, oh boy, Stephanie is not happy about it,” Tammy says, raising her eyebrows.

Stephanie’s Bernard’s boss. Just a couple years older than me, this still makes her at most half Bernard’s age. Per company policy, she’ll be handling the firing, with me there as the H.R. representative. The folder with “what now” information for terminated employees will come from my hands, slid across the table as if a peace offering.

As usual my calendar is packed. Meetings without agendas. Lunch with my sister, Debbie. And by 4:00 I need to finish revising the new mission statement and corporate objectives for next week’s all-staff forum aimed at quelling the nerves of concerned employees, even though the words “all-staff” always cause alarm.

“How has he worked here forty-nine years? That’s since day one,” Tammy says. She tosses the barely eaten apple into the trash. “That’s just—wow.”

I have only worked here two, my fifth job since graduating a decade ago. Few people my age stay in the same job longer than a few years. Doing so is a sign of weakness, a lack of ambition. No one in my generation aspires to work for the same company their whole career. And in a lot of ways, companies don’t want us to either.

“No clue why he hasn’t retired by now. Or been let go already,” Tammy says. “A lot of people are gonna be upset.”

From what I’ve heard, Bernard has been the Santa Claus at our company holiday party every year since its founding 49 years ago. When Suellen Reed got sick last year, he arranged a fundraiser to help with medical expenses. (Suellen was laid off a month ago.) And on my first day, he gave me a framed four-leaf clover he had apparently found nearby at Potter Park. He said it would bring me luck here. At the time I thought it was kind of corny, but I see now it was a sweet gesture from a man who always wants everyone to feel welcome.

I don’t like participating in firings, period, and I’ve been the one to do it lately, because the woman who did that was herself fired, but firing Bernard feels different, worse, like pulling the plug on a kindly, elderly relative who has only ever been nice to you.

1:00 p.m., after I get back from lunch with Debbie: That seems as good a time as any to fire Bernard Vandeman. I send an email to Stephanie to make sure that works with her schedule. Hopefully she’ll do most of the talking.

I lean back, staring at the ceiling, doing my best not to glance at the framed four-leaf clover on the wall. I’m not sure it’s worked.

*

I got into human resources because I like helping people. I like smoothing the edges of my co-workers’ day-to-day lives, making things a little better. But the reality is, for each person I call to offer a job, there are dozens more to whom I have to say, “Sorry.” For each “Yes, unused vacation time can be rolled over into next year—enjoy!,” there are several more, “Sorry, that privilege doesn’t extend to hourly employees.”

Employees see a lot of me when they start. And almost as much when they leave.

When I got hired, Hoelscher & Sons was a pay cut (that pay has since been lowered even more, as part of a company-wide effort to reduce expenses), but they lured me in with talk of endless opportunity at a fast-paced, rapidly growing company, of me being on a path to be head of H.R. in just two or three years. I guess that may still be true, but less so because of my own advancement and more that almost everyone in the H.R. department has been laid off these last few months. Soon I may be the only one left, if that.

*

After my third cup of tea and my third meeting of the day (why I was asked to attend a marketing meeting, I don’t know, but I don’t want to make a fuss, I don’t want to come off as negative), I step into the bathroom at the end of the floor. The company spent considerable money a year ago—money they probably wish they could get back—updating the bathrooms, installing dimmer, almost mood, lighting, automatic soap dispensers, and toilets that are more eco-friendly.

I pause when I notice Bernard Vandeman hunched over one of the sinks.

“Oh hello, Peter! Morning,” he says. He’s running a comb through his thin, white hair. He has to be at least seventy-five.

“Oh. Hey, Bernard. Good morning.”

I start to wash my hands too, despite the fact I haven’t used the urinal yet.

Bernard checks his hair in the mirror. He seems like a man of a different era, a man who carries a small comb in his pocket and makes sure to tidy up a couple times a day. His hairstyle isn’t demanding either. Just combed straight across. I’ve seen him use a handkerchief before. I’ve seen him hold driving gloves on the way to his car.

“Very appreciative of what you all did,” Bernard says. He grabs a paper towel and wipes his hands.

“Oh?”

“The birthday card last week.”

“Oh yeah, happy to.” As I dry my hands too, I try to remember if I signed anything. So many birthday cards come through H.R. that it’s hard to remember. I usually just scribble my name and some generic message (“Great to have you at the company!” “Keep it up!”) and then pass it to the next person.

(The company is considering phasing out birthday cards. We’d save a few hundred dollars a year.)

“Can you believe I’m 76?” Bernard says and whistles as his reflection in the mirror.

“Oh, yes—I mean, no.”

Bernard laughs.

I step to the urinal, unzip my pants, and begin trying to release the copious amounts of tea I’ve had so far today. I’m hoping this signals to Bernard that our small talk is over, since everything he says is only making me sadder for what I have to do to him later. But Bernard is from the generation that sees little problem in carrying on long conversations while one or both parties are peeing.

“My own daddy didn’t even make it to sixty!” Bernard says. “He was born in 1915, can you believe it?”

“Oh?” I say from the urinal, trying to will my bladder to begin doing its duty.

Bernard blows his nose, a loud honk that makes me jump, and then continues his musing. “He also never got to celebrate fifty years in a job, but that’s coming for me in three months—87 days specifically! Can’t wait to celebrate. I hope you’ll be there? I’m gonna get an enormous cake. Hope you like lemon . . .”

I remain silent at the urinal, my shyness making it hard to pee or talk.

“Peter?”

I close my eyes, clenching.

“Oh, yes, um, I’d love to be there. That sounds, that sounds really great.”

“Good! You’ve been one of my many wonderful friends here. It’s true.” He sniffs. “Well, back to the grind.”

Bernard steps over and pats me on the shoulder, his hand still wet, and then shuffles out of the bathroom.

*

I order a salad with dressing on the side, feeling instantly disappointed at my choice.

“Is that cause I’ve gained weight?” my sister says after the waiter leaves.

“What?”

“I ordered penne pasta and a Coke, and you got a salad and water.”

“Oh. No, I’m just trying to eat a little healthier. I gave up caffeine too. I’m just trying things.”

Debbie sits back. Shakes her head.

I look her over, trying to be covert. She doesn’t look like she’s gained weight. Well, maybe a little. She’s still pretty thin. She’s been divorced only a month now. Divorces seem to require some noticeable shift in weight, whether gained or lost.

She speaks up, “Stuart always made comments. ‘Storing up for winter?’ ‘Maybe ease up a little on the carbs, babe.’ ”

“Oh.” I heard him say such things. I told him to cool it, but he just shrugged me off. “That’s awful. I’m sorry you had to go through that. You didn’t deserve it.”

“You’re right. I didn’t.” Debbie glares at me.

I shrink, worrying my response was too soft, too lame, that I should’ve called Stuart a “fucking asshole” or something else more forceful. I can be passive, I can be soft, I know. I think working in human resources has made me robotic at times. Doing things by the book. Aiming for calmness and mediation rather than outrage, even when outrage is justified.

I pick up my napkin and then put it down. “Have you spoken to Mom?”

I haven’t talked to Mom in a couple weeks. I need to call her soon. After Dad died, she became a bit of a recluse, spending all her time at home, toiling over jigsaw puzzles and crocheting blankets she donates to the church, even though she doesn’t attend services anymore. She says these days she prefers to be alone.

“She’s not doing any better,” Debbie says. “We’re really bonding lately with our depression. We’re comparing meds.”

I lean forward, almost touch her hand. “Debbie, don’t give up. You know things are gonna get better. They always do.”

Debbie rolls her eyes. “You know that’s not true.”

I lean back.

The waiter returns and refills my water.

“Another Coke, ma’am?”

Debbie stares at me. I turn away.

“Okay,” she says.

*

I return to work a little before 1:00. Stephanie is expecting me in a few minutes. In her email to me earlier she said, “I am REALLY upset about this. I cannot lie.”

Tammy is in her cube, nibbling at a salad of her own. An uneaten apple waits nearby.

“Oh good,” she says, chewing quickly. “How’d he take it?”

“Not yet. Gonna head over there now.”

“Okay.” She stares at me. Squints her eyes. “. . . You okay?”

*

I step slowly toward the Sales department on the second floor. The company owns two floors but is considering selling one. They’ve already removed the fish tanks, the water coolers and vending machines, and the Rothko painting that our (former) CEO would always show visitors and prospective hires (“Imagine working alongside such majesty . . .”). By my hip I’m carrying a nondescript black notebook, which hides the folder of termination documents: COBRA and last paycheck information, resources for newly unemployed workers, and a form letter with thanks and motivational words from the interim CEO.

Things are quiet in Sales. The few employees still around are younger, more prone to wearing headphones all day, less likely to use the phone as a way to talk. Or to talk to each other, really. One employee, Yvonne Hendricks, eyes me with a look of fear before turning back to her computer, her body appearing tense. I’m used to looks these days. I rarely walk around other departments unless I have bad news to share.

I arrive at Stephanie’s cubicle. She’s sitting in her chair, gripping the armrests with both hands, her eyes large, staring into space, like a nervous flier during takeoff.

Her expression doesn’t change when she turns to face me.

“Hi, Stephanie,” I say.

She shakes her head. She rises from her chair, as if hoisted, and I follow her to an abandoned room nearby, formerly the marketing manager’s office. I have no idea what’s going on.

She closes the door, appearing scared.

“I’m just sick about this,” she finally blurts out in an exasperated whisper.

“Me too. I wish we didn’t—”

“I don’t think this is right. There are limits.”

I nod. “I know it’s tough. I’m upset about it too, and—”

“It’s ageist. Have you thought about the potential lawsuit? Have you even thought about that?”

“Of course. We—”

“I will not participate in this,” she says. “I can’t stop you, but I simply will not.”

She opens the door and hurries out of the room, leaving me there, confused. She’s supposed to handle the termination, not me. I’m supposed to be in a supportive role, as well as making sure employment laws are followed.

As much as it hurts to fire Bernard Vandeman, I thought at least I wouldn’t be doing it alone, that it wouldn’t feel like solely “my” doing. But I need to do what I’ve been told.

*

Peaking my head in Bernard’s cubicle, I see him working away, bent over his computer. He’s from the era of employees who still type with one finger at a time. His computer looks to be from the ’90s, with a boxy off-white monitor and keyboard. He still uses a mouse pad.

I knock on the cubicle wall.

Bernard peers up. “Oh, Peter! Hi there.”

He swivels in his chair to face me. His right shoe is untied.

“Hi, Bernard. How are you?”

“Well, I’m doing just fine—say, got some leads I’m excited about. Gonna stay late and see what I can make happen.”

“Ah, that’s great.” I tap my hand on the top of the cubicle wall. “Say, how about you and I go over to the conference room by the window. Got a minute?” This is what Stephanie’s supposed to be doing, while I wait in the room with the termination folder and a box of tissues if Bernard should need them.

“Oh?” His smile fades. “Sure. Uh, gimme a second.”

I don’t know if I should wait for him or not. He appears to be straightening a few papers. Getting things neat and tidy. He’s probably a man who needs time before moving anywhere.

I walk over to the conference room and take a seat, making sure not to have my hands clasped and positioned on the table. That looks too disciplinarian. My high school principal did that, and you always felt like you were in trouble, and you always were.

I place the black notebook on the table, leaving the termination folder inside. Tissues—where are they? I should’ve put a box in here before I came.

Bernard hobbles in straight-faced and then slowly lowers himself into a chair, his arms shaking as they grip the armrests for support.

He looks at me and exhales. “Always feels better to get off my feet,” he says, laughing.

“Yeah. Me too.”

I get up to close the door and then return to my seat.

“Bernard, you’ve been a valued employee since the beginning of Hoelscher & Sons—”

“Oh yes, an absolute honor to work here.”

I nod. “And it goes without saying that everyone here is forever grateful that—”

“I remember that first day like it was last week. It was a June 13th, I believe.”

I blink. “You know the exact date?”

“Of course.” He gazes wistfully over my shoulder. “I guess that was before you were even born. Long before.”

I chuckle to seem laidback and relaxed, as if I’m not about to fire him.

“Been a long time,” I say.

“Indeed it has. Hard to believe. Though, I guess when you get to my age that’s a lot of what you do: marvel that so much time has passed. And boy, does it.”

I clear my throat. “So—”

“And soon after I started I got married. High school sweetheart. Martha Fairchild. Prettiest girl in the class. That was an exciting time, indeed. I was married forty-five years, can you believe it?”

I pause at his use of past tense. Was.

“Oh, I’m—”

“My wife left this world some years ago,” Bernard continues. “November 15th, 2014, mm-hmm. And my son still lives at home. He’s retarded, unfortunately, so he requires a lot of care and will for the rest of his life.”

I want to urge Bernard not to say the word “retarded,” but it’s his own son he’s talking about. I don’t know the protocol for that.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” I say, but then feel bad implying that having a special needs son is something co-workers should say they’re “sorry to hear.”

“He’s a fun little fellow, indeed,” Bernard says. “His spirit is enviable, but quite a lot of work. We’ve had to have help his entire life, and now that Martha’s gone, I’ve had to get more.” Bernard purses his lips. Shakes his head. “And maybe I should’ve done a better job saving and investing when I was younger. That’s why an old man like me is still working—in addition to that I love it, of course.” He laughs, then grows serious again. “There was just always something. My wife was disabled too. Wheelchair-bound.”

I suck on my lip. I scratch at something on the table.

“Do you have a wife and kids?” Bernard asks, suddenly looking sad.

“No—I mean, I’d like to.” I’ve dated some but not much. Maybe I need to get out there more, try to meet people, try to make things happen. But much of the time I think I’m just too scared by the whole thing, by the rejection, by how hard it all is. I guess I had always assumed that by 32 I would’ve found someone. “I hope one day.”

“You seem like a fine man. I’m sure you’ll find a special lady for yourself.” He winks.

“Oh. Thanks.”

My guilt is only growing. Bernard seems like a great guy, a great father, a great husband. Enthusiastic but humble. Always kind. I can see why Stephanie feels so morally opposed to firing him. I do.

For a moment, I wonder what if I didn’t go through with it? What if I didn’t fire Bernard Vandeman? Just refused. Stephanie did. I’ll probably myself be getting let go soon anyway. Though, of course, someone else would eventually fire him. But at least it wouldn’t be me.

“And say,” Bernard says, “maybe you’d, well, please don’t feel like you have to say yes, but, but, maybe you’d like to come over for dinner sometime? We haven’t had anyone over in years. You might like my son. He can be a real hoot.”

“Ah.” I stare down at the table. It’s scuffed and dusty.

“He’s very nice and friendly. I know people get nervous around retarded people. But they shouldn’t.”

“Oh, of course. Of course.” I pick at my ear. I inhale and exhale. “Bernard, we, well, I hate to say this. But we have to let you go.”

His genial smile drops.

“What with the economic forces at play, the challenges the company has faced, we’ve had to make some tough decisions,” I say, my heartbeat picking up. I notice my hands are clasped on the table. I drop them to my lap. “I’m happy to go into more details, but before I go into further explanation and next steps, I’d like to give you a chance to speak, if you’d like.”

Bernard’s lips start moving like he’s chewing something. His cheeks sink in. Then puff out. His jaw moves side-to-side.

“Is it because my numbers were poor last quarter?” he says. “I can assure you I’ve been working to fix things. I can get better. I always have. I have some leads I’m confident about. I will stay late until I get some solid numbers again.”

“I’m sorry, but it’s already been decided. I’m sorry.”

His eyes fall to the table.

“But we’re here to help,” I say. “We want to make this, um, y’know, this transition as smooth as possible. I have a packet of information that can, I think, help you in this.” I touch the black notebook, and then open it up to reveal a sky-blue folder with a stock photo of two hands joined together in a handshake. “It has lots of valuable tips and resources.” I slide it his way.

He glances at it but doesn’t pick it up.

“It has insurance information,” I say. “You’re entitled to—”

He struggles to scoot his chair away from the table. Starts rising to his feet, shaky and slow.

“There’s no hurry,” I say. “You don’t need to leave just—”

He takes a couple steps and then collapses to the ground.

*

“Why were you so quiet at lunch?” Debbie says over the phone. I called her after leaving work, needing to speak to someone. “You always act nervous and awkward around me. Are you embarrassed of me?”

“Not at all. Not at all. I was just upset about work things. I had to—”

“You’re in your head too much.”

“What? No, I’m not—”

“I’m worried about you.”

Me?” I say.

“You just seem so glum lately. I mean, I have a good reason to be down. So does Mom. But what’s yours?”

“Does someone have to have a reason?” I say, adding some edge to my voice, hoping she’ll quit harping me.

“You have one. So what is it?”

I pause.

“Well . . . I quit my job a few minutes ago. There was a thing that happened today that—”

“You quit your job?” She sounds intrigued, almost excited.

“I, I can’t stand only giving people bad news anymore. I don’t like it feeling like my fault.”

“Okay. Okay. Now we’re getting somewhere.”

*

At the hospital I’m told Bernard Vandeman is in room 2562. I feel compelled to visit him, not only because I feel somewhat responsible, but also because he doesn’t seem to have much family anymore. Will his special needs son be there? Will the son understand what’s going on? (And is that bad to assume he might not be able to comprehend medical emergencies?)

The hall on the second floor is quiet, sterile, except for the shuffling of feet of nurses and visitors. It smells like disinfectant. There are hand sanitizer dispensers everywhere. And almost everything is a shade of white, except for the pieces of “art” hanging on the walls, bland as if made not to be noticed.

Outside room 2562 the door is slightly open. I don’t know the etiquette for this.

I knock hesitantly, not expecting an answer.

“Come in,” says a man, surprising me, a man not Bernard Vandeman.

I push open the door and walk inside, where a middle-aged man is standing near the bed that holds Bernard, Bernard asleep with wires and tubes hooked up to him and an oxygen mask over his face.

I back up. “Oh, I’m sorry. I can—”

“No, please,” the man says. He’s wearing a pinstriped suit, his hair is slicked back, and his face is flawless, as if it’s never had a blemish of any kind. He looks like he just came from work, a politician, a lawyer, a D.A., someone who stands in front of people and commands respect. “You’re welcome to come in. You are?”

“I’m Peter from Hoelscher & Sons.” I leave out that I am no longer an employee there.

“Oh, great,” the man says. He comes around the bed and grasps my hand. “Thanks for coming for my father. No one else from the company has come so far. Real nice that you came—he won’t forget it, I guarantee.”

“You’re—you’re his son?”

“Yes, Kevin Vandeman.”

The man doesn’t seem special needs—or maybe I’m drawing on offensive ideas of what a special needs person looks and acts like.

I glance at Bernard who’s propped up in bed, a hospital gown on, his eyes closed, and his heavy, thick eyebrows bunched as if in intense concentration. His breathing is labored and loud.

I hear Kevin say something.

“Sorry, what was that?” I’m suddenly having trouble paying attention.

“I was just asking what you do at the company.”

“Oh. H.R. department.”

“Mm,” Kevin says. “My dad loves it there. Can’t picture him ever retiring. I’m sure he’d even try to go back to work tomorrow if the doctors would let him.”

“Ah,” I say, lowering my eyes, embarrassed that he clearly doesn’t know his dad has been let go. “Is he gonna be okay?”

“We’ll see. There are still plenty of tests to be run, but he’s at least stable now.”

“Oh okay. Good.”

“He’s a strong man,” Kevin says. “He’s always—”

“Do you have a brother?” I blurt out.

“A brother?”

“Or, does your dad have another son—if that’s okay to ask.” Maybe I misheard Bernard earlier today. Maybe he has two sons, and the other is special needs. “Sorry, I don’t mean to pry.”

Kevin turns his head, puzzled. “If he has another son, I don’t know about it.”

I’m confused. I suddenly want to leave.

Footsteps come from behind me, and twisting to look, I see a woman, senior-aged, misty-eyed.

“The nurse will be in again in a minute,” she says to Kevin, who walks up to her and places his hands on her arms, consoling her. “They need to take some more blood.”

Kevin pulls her close and kisses the top of her head. He’s significantly taller than her. He’s as tall as his father.

“Oh, this is Peter from Dad’s work,” Kevin says, gesturing to me.

“Oh, pleasure. I’m Martha Vandeman.” She reaches for my hand and shakes it, my hand no doubt clammy from my growing bewilderment. “That is so sweet of you to come.”

“You . . .”—my posture dips, my eyes squint—“you’re Mr. Vandeman’s wife?”

“Mm-hmm. Forty-nine years. Fifty next August.”

Fifty,” Kevin marvels. He purses his lips as if to whistle, but no sound comes out.

“Bernard Vandeman,” I say.

“Mm-hmm.”

I nod slowly, my head resembling that of a confused bobblehead doll. I don’t know whether to laugh or be angry. But I can’t believe my lack of perception, how I believed everything Bernard told me—though why wouldn’t I have?

I look at Bernard whose hands are by his side, outstretched, his hands red and large. He looks uncomfortable. I still don’t exactly understand what happened to him at the office. I just remember yelling for help, dialing 911 on my cell phone, the paramedics rushing in a few minutes later with a stretcher, one of them ripping open Bernard’s white dress shirt, exposing his fleshy stomach with patches of white hair and numerous moles, the other paramedic pressing on his chest for a minute before they hurried Bernard out.

“Peter?”

“Huh?”

Martha is facing me, speaking. “Would you like to join us in a prayer?”

“Oh.” I desperately want to leave. I want to get out of here as quickly as possible. “Okay.”

Kevin and Martha move closer to the bed, and I join them, and then they start holding hands, and Martha reaches out for mine, and I wait a moment before finally grasping hers.

Kevin and Martha bow their heads, and I do too, closing my eyes like them. I haven’t prayed in a long time.

“Dear Lord,” Kevin says, his voice weak like he might start crying. “Our father is a good, good man. Please watch over him as he recovers, if it’s in your plan, and help him to . . .”

After a moment I can’t keep my eyes closed any longer, and I peer down at Bernard a few feet from me, and a resentment blooms in my body at this man, this liar, this co-worker I feel both sorry for and angry at. Is anything I know about him true?

“ . . . and help our family to count our blessings and . . . ”

My body tenses and I can’t help but squeeze Martha’s hand a little tighter, a pulse of frustration escaping my body, and my face changes into a glare, a scowl, and part of me wants to lunge at Bernard Vandeman, shake him awake, to see if he’s faking this too, to see just who he really is.

“Peter? Peter?”

I look up, and Kevin and Martha are staring at me with concern. We’re no longer holding hands.

“Are you, are you okay?”


BIO



Chris Brower is a writer from Chicago. He is the author of two novels, How to Keep Everyone Happy and I Look Like You. His essays and short fiction have appeared in The Hollywood Reporter, Write Room, Concho River Review, and 2am Muse.

www.chris-brower.com





In Your Dreams

by Noelle Shoemate



There are different types of screams—each one a battle cry to a certain horrific emotion. Sometimes the concavity of my mouth silences the sound, and yet I can still feel it ricochet through my lungs, vibrate around my tongue and get lost around my pulled molars. Her face looms over mine, a perfect round moon. Her green eyes have a reptilian quality when she smiles. When the trunk’s lid lowers over me, everything becomes the same shade of black.

***

The brochure for Anjelica’s Spa & Wellness digs into my palm as the plane gracelessly lands on the tarmac. It is hot. The sun overhead lends everything a phantasmagoric quality: A Dali-sequel trick of the eye.

“Welcome to sunny Phoenix. It is currently 115 degrees,” intones the captain.

“They better have a pool,” says Lulu.

***

Two months ago, working at Tell You a Story, a downtown Brooklyn bookstore, I unpacked boxes of a self-help book entitled How to Sleep Better. I scoffed at the cover art: a girl in a yellow chemise sleeping in the middle of a field of sunflowers. She looked peaceful. Dust motes flew around me as I read an endorsement of the book and its author, Dr. Clinton. A spotlight directed towards your dreams, refusing to allow any parts of your mind to cause fear, written by a PhD researcher and expert on the neural patterns of sleep. I read another testimonial from a woman named Gillian B—My boyfriend wants to sleep over now; I don’t scare him any more with my nightmares.

“I wish,” I said to no one in particular. As I thumbed through the back of the book, I saw that the author ran a nightmare support group in Manhattan. On Sundays.

I slashed a purple-colored lipstick across my mouth and took the F train to the Midtown address, 123 East 38th street. Housed between a Starbucks and a dry cleaner was an unremarkable brick building from the Federal period. I pushed the building’s button three times for the sixth floor, and then realized the elevator wasn’t working. I’d had minimal sleep and no time for coffee; I trudged up the stairs, hand on my lower back. Right before I arrived at the sixth floor, I stopped to catch my breath.

“Breakfast of champions,” came a voice. Platinum blonde hair flashed in my eyes. A girl I wished I looked like blew smoke in my face.

“Nightmares?” I asked.

“You coming? I’m Lulu,” she said, showing me her only imperfection, her snaggle tooth. Inside the room there were about twenty chairs in a semi-circle. It was institutionally ugly, with floor-to-ceiling windows that needed a good wash. The tube lighting hummed faintly. Everyone had a green-tinged Walking Dead complexion. Lulu was the only one who looked like she genuinely did not belong.

“Come here,” she said, leading me to a metal folding table. I wrote my name across a paper nametag with a bubblegum-scented marker. “Now you’re legit.” Next, she dragged me to an adjacent table filled with urns of coffee and an assortment of sweets, including little bags of Skittles. She took two and insisted I take two as well. Afterwards we tripped over people’s legs, making our way to side-by-side chairs.

“Hello, hello, little ones,” boomed a voice like the groan of a tugboat. I turned toward the doorway. Dr. Clinton was a giantess, at least 6’4” with an arm’s worth of jangling gold bracelets.

“New blood,” said Dr. Clinton. She pulled a dog clicker out of the pocket of her drapey sweater and clicked it at me. “Tell us your name. What you do. And why you’re here.”

Hating to be the center of attention, I internally groaned. “Sophia. I have a master’s in creative writing. I work at a bookstore until I finish the great American novel. And my nightmares end up chasing every single potential boyfriend away.”

Everyone raised their left hand and said, “We see you, welcome.”

“Break time,” said Dr. Clinton. Bewildered with the group’s trajectory, I was ready to leave, but Dr. Clinton touched my shoulder with her baseball mitt hand and said I might get more out of the group if I sat next to someone else. “Class clown,” said the doctor.

Lulu rolled her eyes behind Dr. Clinton and then motioned for me to follow her back to our seat. She opened her purse. It was filled to the brim with more Skittles.

“Only the red ones,” she said, pouring the rest into the rubber plant behind our seats. Despite my fatigue, I felt awakened. I had never known anyone who suffered from what I did.

Lulu played with the gold Victorian-style locket dangling from her neck, opening and closing it continuously. I reached across to peek inside.

“My business,” she said, and slapped my hand away. She forced a laugh. “No sleep, no manners,” she said, clearly embarrassed for her behavior.

“Why are you here?” I asked.

“Well, it’s totally weird but we’re all semi haunted here. But listen. I like you; I was an English major too.”

When I asked her where she went to school, she said vaguely, “California, small school.”

“Want to hear my nightmare?” she asked, shaking a few red Skittles into my hands.

I nodded. She fiddled with her locket. I waited.

“One night I couldn’t sleep and decided to take a walk into the woods,” she began. “For some reason, I was barefoot. It was so cold—snow hung like curtains on the bare trees. A voice called my name. Come here, I heard. At the clearing, there was a half-frozen pond. A naked woman signaled to me with her long fingers. They reminded me of snakes. Come here, I heard again—she teased me along. By the time I reached the woman, the pond’s surface cracked all over. The ice breaking apart was the loudest sound—it repeated thousands of times in my head. When my hands met her bony wrist, she pushed me into the water’s small opening. Her jaw unhinged and I saw she had no teeth. She screamed at me and never stopped.”

“That’s almost as messed up as my nightmares,” I said. I squeezed the roundest part of her shoulder, feeling I had known Lulu for a long while.

A shrill whistle sounded, indicating that break was over.

From the hall, Dr. Clinton appeared, pushing a rolling cart laden with a birthday cake blazing with candles. Vanilla icing dripped down the sides from the overheated room.

“Happy Birthday, little ones. We’re giving birth to our dreams by sharing the dark recesses of our minds.” Dr. Clinton’s face shone almost unnaturally; her fingers cobwebbed together in delight. “It is very simple, the business of nightmares. There is a finite amount of them—like people’s kinks. There are really four, I believe: being haunted or haunting someone; being chased by something or hurt by someone; not being able to speak and/or being paralyzed; and lastly, the monster of many faces, which is an archetype for intergenerational trauma.”

A collective hush followed. The whole group was lulled into introspection, wondering how Dr. Clinton would characterize their dreams.

“Which one of you would like to volunteer?” No one offered; the tension in the room was palpable. She laughed and pointed the dog clicker at the saddest sack of a guy, whose nametag said Milton R.

“You’re up,” she said, rubbing her hands with anticipation. His old baby face flushed a deep red.

He leaned back in his chair, the legs scratching against the hardwood floor. “Ever since I was little, I dreamed I was being erased. A giant pink rubber school eraser would start at my feet. First, I would lose my toes, especially the bent ones that were broken from running around while I slept.”

“A parasomnia case,” she sighed, fanning her hands in front of her generous chest. She turned her bovine eyes to us and explained that parasomniacs moved around and performed wakeful tasks when they slept. “I’m not bored,” she said. “Continue.”

“So the thing is, the eraser keeps erasing my flesh. Very neat. Going in lopsided circles.” I could feel the small hairs on my body singeing during his retelling. I thought about leaving, my body unaccustomed what to do with someone else’s trauma.

“What a crock right?” whispered Lulu. “An eraser. You got to give him credit. He’s making it up.”

I whispered my question: how could she know the difference from fake and real dreams?

“Experience.”

“We see you,” the group said.

***

 Arizona. I look over at Lulu in amazement—we have been friends for only three months. My stomach growls from the austerity diet we have been on to pay for what we both refer to as the wellness retreat.

“We are the Barbizon girls; this will be worth all of our sacrifices,” I say, tossing her a packet of beef jerky. It bounces off the steering wheel. She looks at me blankly. Dehydration is a thing in both the high and low desert, so I hand her a bottle of Poland Spring, wondering why she isn’t getting any of the literary references.

“This might be a mistake,” I say. It is my first time out west and the cacti remind me of an army, each one with arms raised, ready to vanquish an enemy troop.

“Girl, you need to relax.”  She hands me her vape pen. “I may or may not have added something besides cherry-flavored nicotine.” She taps the steering wheel with her filed-to-dagger nails. “What are your thoughts on children?” she asks me.

I laugh. We are on the young side of thirty. Single.

“Like now?” I cannot imagine taking care of a child. I can barely unravel myself from my nightmares, toting them around the way some mothers keep their babies in slings on their bodies.

“Don’t be stupid. I’m saying if it was the right opportunity.”

Opportunity. She looks at me with excitement and I don’t want to spoil the moment with my selfishness.

“Imagine! They’d have your organizational skills and those Bambi eyes,” she says, batting her lashes.

“It’s something I’ve always dreamed of, especially having a little girl,” I lie.

“Listen then, we could be mothers together!” Lulu says. She slows to a crawl because she’s squeezing my shoulder so tight.

A semi-truck’s horn blows behind us because Lulu is still driving the New York City speed limit. She flicks him off in the rearview mirror. We both laugh. Taylor Swift is our soundtrack. My eyes flutter, but my body jolts me awake, trying in vain to protect me from my own dreams.

“Don’t you dare go to sleep. I simply can’t deal with you shrieking yourself awake.”

I tap at the phone, angry that Google Maps says there is still another hour until our arrival at the retreat. Red lines show an accident up ahead. I wonder about the likelihood of our friendship. I feel like the grandmother in our little dyad: making us cookies, enforcing hydration. I ruffle through my out-of-style denim purse and pull out a bag of Skittles. I nudge her with my shoulder.

“Only red ones,” she says, as if I need a reminder. “This is everything,” she says, sticking her arm out the window, her yellow scarf fluttering around her like a children’s bike streamer on a windy day.

***

I stood outside of the nightmare group’s meeting space and debated whether it warranted going inside. I had zero faith that the doctor’s methodologies were going to work, other than to embarrass each one of us. I wound and unwound the stretchy Kelly-green keychain that housed all of my keys, spooling them around my arm. Dozens of them. I couldn’t let them go: a key to my gym locker that no longer worked because I quit the gym; keys to the house of an ex-boyfriend, who forgot to ask for them back because he was afraid of me. Suddenly I noticed Lulu exiting the room.

“You’re not backing out,” she said. The name Persephone was written on Lulu’s nametag. “You look like a jailer,” she said, pulling me inside. She maneuvered me past the bad coffee and grabbed a packet of Skittles from the metal table in the corner. “Give me the red ones,” she said. “It’s life or death.”

“You act like this place is a joke.”

“Isn’t it? I’ve tried everything else.”

We tossed along words like sleeping pills, laughing at their lack of efficacy.

“Hypnotherapy?” I said, citing promising research. She countered with EMDR, for trauma survivors, even though she insisted she’d had a very boring life.

“I started going to church,” I said, lowering my voice. “My grandmother said that maybe my nightmares proved I was possessed.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Tears streamed down her face; the wings of her eyeliner smudged.

“Group’s about to start,” said Dr. Clinton.

We walked back to our plastic chairs. I played with the Skittles in my packet until I heard my name.

“Your turn,” Dr. Clinton said, pointing the dog clicker my way. There was a palpable hush. It reminded me of the moment right before it happened in my dream. Cotton mouth. Feet soaked through my socks.

“What do I say?” I asked. The napkin was shredded in my hands, but I had no memory of doing that.

“Your nightmare, of course.”

I wondered if I could trust the other members of the group. Maybe one of them would create a podcast about nightmare-afflicted weirdos.

“I always had trouble sleeping—”

I was interrupted by her sigh. I cleared my throat and began again.

“When I was nine, my family moved to a sleepy town along the Hudson. An old Victorian house. My mother offered afterschool tutoring because my dad had lost his job. One of her students, Paula, was three years older than me. She was gorgeous like a Disney princess, but cruel. At first, she pretended to befriend me, but that meant playing by her rules. Paula created elaborate games for me to take part in, such as coming up with sociopathic tricks to play on my unsuspecting parents.

One spring day, she unzipped her raincoat’s interior pocket and took out a dead bird. Its delicate bones were crushed from falling out of a tree, and she told me to put it in the oven so my mother would find it. Another time, she dared me to climb up our ancient oak tree, scream bloody murder, then refuse to come down. We’re like sisters, she said. And I’m the only one that gets you.

“Sisters,” repeated Dr. Clinton.

“It might seem pathetic, but she was the only young person who talked to me because of the birthmark on my face.”

I steadied myself with three deep breaths. No one was laughing at me or showing pity. Reflexively, I rubbed at the faint outline of the birthmark, faded from many laser appointments.

“She started hurting me, pinching me in places my parents wouldn’t notice. She would pretend there was a bug in my hair and rip out strands. When I couldn’t stand it anymore, I told my mother, but she said, We really need the money, lovely—just stay in your room.”

I paused.

“Do go on when you are ready,” said Dr. Clinton. Surprisingly she performed like a mental health clinician and said all the right things, furrowing her brow and clasping her hands to her heart.

“For two weeks I kept my distance. But, one day, I heard my name being called from outside my open window. Let me in, she said. I want to say I’m sorry. I ran downstairs to tell her to go home, but her face was pressed against the front door, shining like a Precious Moments figurine. When she asked me to open the door, I did.

My mom has something to fix your face, she said. But let’s keep this between you and me. Look in my bag.I reached inside her Jansen backpack. At the very bottom of the bag was a small beaker with a twist top. Drink it, she said. What is it? I asked. She motioned for me to follow her up the stairs.”

I cleared my throat, conscious that I was taking up so much time and space in the session.

“So much better than the eraser story,” whispered Lulu. I was aware that the session was about to end, by the slant of the sun and the sounds of the commuter crosstown bus. No one was showing any signs of leaving.

“When we got to the attic, she sat with me on the floor and said, Warning, it tastes bad. Unafraid, I swallowed the solution in one gulp. Nothing happened for a while. I got impatient. Without warning, a clear stream of liquid shot through my mouth. And then I lost all dignity—I soiled myself. With superhuman strength she dragged me to a wooden steam chest and then she put me inside like she was playing dolly with me.

Be a good girl now, she whispered. She closed the lid. I screamed but no sound came out of my mouth. My body was partially paralyzed. The sounds of the attic mice running around kept me company, while I prayed and got no response from God.

 “I scratched at the top of the trunk for hours. By the time my mom found me, I was unconscious, and three of my fingernails were ripped off, stuck in the trunk’s lid.”

Scribbling interrupted my retelling of my dreams; I surveyed the room to catch who was being rude and saw that it was Lulu. She was taking notes during my share?

“In these nightmares I feel my nails detach from my nail beds. I hear the mice scratch across the floors.”

I didn’t realize I was crying until Dr. Clinton said, “We’ll end here for today.”

Everyone left, except the doctor. And Lulu.

Dr. Clinton’s eyes were wild, and her red lipstick bitten off. She smelled like gunpowder; she smelled like fear. “I think you need more special attention,” she said, rifling through her bag.

Finally, she handed me a card for Anjelica’s Spa & Wellness.“I can’t have you come back. We aren’t set up for unpacking complex trauma, just garden-variety nightmares.”

Lulu pushed me out of the room, her soft hand woven into mine.

***

We pull up to Shanti Lodge. A crow circles overhead, which feels like a bad sign. Unprepared for the sharpness of the high desert night, we both pull our lightweight coats tighter around us.

“Bellhop,” jokes Lulu, as we walk on the gravel Zen path towards the hotel. My back left suitcase wheel gets stuck in the red dust that blankets everything. There is chanting in the distance.

The smell of sage is so strong, it seems piped out of the ceiling vents. Two statues of winged behemoths flank the reception desk. Lulu winks at me as she presses the reception bell one too many times. “Selfie,” I say, holding up my camera.

“Photos not allowed,” says the woman who sashays through the beaded curtain bifurcating the office and lobby.

The woman wears all white and offers us identical robes. Shoes are discouraged inside. “Cult chic,” says Lulu.

“They are dream eaters,” the woman says, noticing our obsessive stares at the statues. She tells us one of the former guests, back in the 1940s, was a sculptress. After staying at Shanti Lodge, she felt unburdened, her bad dreams gone. “Obviously, it’s a bit of folklore,” she says, flicking her bored eyes away from us.

She asks us to fill out some paperwork; red asterisks are placed where she needs our signatures. Dehydration, lucid dreams, and cold extremities are some possible side effects of the treatments offered.

“Anju has time to see both of you before dinner, if you’re interested.”

She tells us to drink some of the special spa water before every treatment: there is a glass container that contains slightly off-color water. Greedily, we down four paper cones between us, parched from our flight and the altitude. Schedules are thrust into our hands, outlining classes with names like Night Stargazer, Gong and Going Deeper. The hallway towards our shared room is an optical illusion. At first it seems there are dozens of doors lining the red-carpeted hallway. But, when we reach room three, we realize that the hallway is short, a hall you might find in a basic colonial house.

“It’s always confusing here,” Lulu says. When I tell her I thought this place was a first for us, she sticks her tongue out at me and says, “Nightmare brain.”

Our door is already open to the touch.

“Did we land in Charlotte Perkins Gilman’s Yellow Wallpaper?” I ask.

Lulu just looks at me. “Such a bookworm,” she says, moving our suitcase into the closet. To make a joke I tell her we won’t have lots of lovers on our trip, since there is only one skinny bed in the room.

“Nobody wants us anyway, since we scream and moan after the main event, when no one decent is still awake,” she says.

I gently tap her on the butt with the map and convince her we should hurry to make it to our class on time. We change into our cult robes and leave our shoes behind in the room. For a retreat, the carpet seems an unlikely choice. For starters, it’s dirty; orange flowers in mid-bloom try their best to conceal spilled tea, and there are pieces of gravel from outside embedded in the fibers.

The movie The Shining flashes into my mind. Together we walk side by side, peering at every door’s number, unable to find room 202 for the treatment.

“Obviously, it’s the only unmarked room,” she says. Smoke curls from underneath the door, alerting us to a possible treatment.

“Perfect, the place is burning down before we get our money’s worth.”

“Maybe they put peyote in the water,” she says.

The door swings open. A woman with a shaved head and orange lipstick invites us to fill out a waiver. Just in case,” she says.

“Ow,” I say as she walks behind me and pokes at the back of my head with something metal.

“Sorry,” she says. “You are very tight. I might recommend you see Julio—he is wonderful with cranial massages, letting out stuck associations.”

“Not for us,” I say, grabbing Lulu by the wrist.

“For the road,” Lulu says, grabbing two more glasses of water.

Drenched in sweat, we awaken on the bed in our room, our hands clasped together. I slept solidly, dreamlessly. One. Two. Three. I count the crowdedness of my heartbeats—it seems there are more than I need. I look for my phone and then remember our phones were confiscated—so we would be ready to do the real work, words I kept hearing from everyone at the retreat.

I try to look at Lulu, but her skin seems too bright to stare at, each cubic square (inch?) fashioned out of diamonds. I ask her, “Legally they can’t take our phones, right?” She stares as if she forgot how to blink. Did they chase us with a butterfly net and deposit us in our room with the yellow wallpaper? Minutes become hours and then return to minutes. Lulu’s energy is focused on her notebook again.

A groaning can be heard from anywhere or everywhere. A woman’s voice calling, calling, calling.

“Can you hear that?’ I ask Lulu, but she is absorbed in her locket.

“Aaahhhh, aagggh,” repeats from the vents.

“Aren’t you worried? It sounds like Bertha Mason.”

“Who?”

I snap. “You studied English, for God’s sake. How are you unfamiliar with all the fundamental literary greats? Bertha Mason—the former wife from Jane Eyre?”

“It’s not Jeopardy, for God’s sake.”

The groaning continues, until I can pinpoint that it is wafting up from the grates. The part of me that loves storytelling imagines that it could be the basis for a novel. The more self-protective part of me wonders if we should continue staying at the lodge.

“I’m sorry, weirdo.” I look up from the floor, noticing the overhead lights shining down on Lulu’s head—the hollows under her eyes are magnified in a way that seems old for her age. I dust the lint off my hands and sit next to her on the bed. “Anything good?” I ask, pointing to open notebook.

“It’s private,” she says, glaring at me.

I pour myself a glass of water from the sweating carafe on the nightstand but only feel thirstier with each sip. I ask if she is interested in taking another class.

“You’re kind of codependent,” she says. A proverbial slap rings through my ears. Disgusted with Lulu and myself, I decide to take a solo walk and get a feel for the property. I grab the old-fashioned room key and make my way down the hallway. The carpet’s orange flowers look larger, and I swear that the pistils are waving at me like a field of angry tongues.

Around and around, I walk the hallway. Each time I turn the corner I end up right where I began. Frightened, I sit down on the floor, legs crossed in front of me, and cry.

“Newbie, huh?” A man of sixty or sixty-five bends down next to me. He exudes gentleness, but his teeth look sharp.

“Slow down on the water,” he says. “I can confirm we’re being drugged. Of course, it will help you do the work.” We knowingly laugh.

Unsurprisingly, he tells me he has been haunted by nightmares. His granddaughter surprised him with the trip. “And how did you get mixed up here, out of all the gin joints?” he asks, then shakes his head. “Ah—none of my business.”

He tells me that he is certain that he wouldn’t have lost every one of his previous wives if he didn’t vacillate between vivid dreams, snoring, and nocturnal strolls.

“So, you’re a modern-day Lothario?”

He laughs, showing me again the sharpness of his teeth. “The worst were the pickles!” he says. He tells me his previous wives would find him making middle-of-the-night turkey sandwiches or eating pickles. Asleep with bedhead and night sleep crusted over his eyelashes. He pats his slightly protuberant belly. I think of a cat who has gorged itself on a bowl of fresh cream.

“Parasomnia,” I yell out. I want his approval, though I don’t know why.

“Damn straight, girl. Pro tip,” he says, handing me a card out of his robe’s pocket.

Replacement Therapy. Floor 12B. Expensive paper stock, embossed with gold font.

“Changed my life, if you can afford it.” He winks at me. I watch him walk away, whistling.

I trace 12B with my pointer finger.

Clutching the card in my hand, I walk to the front desk, this time not bothering to hop over the orange flowers. What would it feel like to have things change? When I get to the front desk, I see that there is a small sign that says closed, posted behind the wall. Before I can ring the bell, an attendant comes over. “We’re closed,” she says.

“But I was invited to try this,” I say.

I am shocked when she grabs it from my fingers. “Not for you,” she says, ripping it up. She walks behind the desk and grabs a pamphlet, circling lectures she thinks I might like in pink highlighter. I explain that I heard it was life changing. “It’s expensive, and you have to be vetted,” she says, pivoting away from me.

I hate this place, I think. The governance. The arrogance. The apparent drugging. I walk back to the room, ready for an argument with Lulu. I open the door and see that she has small trays of food and two plates lined up on the bed. “I hope you like Indian,” she says.

After two bowls of fragrant chicken curry, I launch into my story.

“Actually, I was hoping to tell you about it,” she says. She opens and closes her locket. “I have not been totally honest—I have been here at least a hundred times,” she says.

“What?” I ask.

“I have something to share with you that could change your life. It’s my invention. It would be my treat.” Words like choosing dreams, blood tests and the implantation waterfall out of her mouth.

Breathless, I launch myself off the bed and walk over to the sliding patio doors. A succulent garden is planted with native plants. Their spiky exteriors seem less daunting than Lulu. I feel her behind me even though I didn’t hear any footsteps.

“Can I show you something?” she says, hovering right into my space. She removes the locket from her neck and places it in my palm. “Meet my daughter. Dani. She was three.”

“Is this a joke?” I look at the photo: same blond hair. Same perfect nose.

“I wish. Because I lost her.” Lulu digs her nails into my arm.

“She ran away?”

“No,” she says. “I’ll explain what happened later.”

“How did you have time for a kid? You were in college recently.”

She turns to me, squares her shoulders and says, “I wasn’t very honest with you. I’m older than you think, I just have good skin.” She pats her cheekbones.

“But your nightmare of the woman on the ice—”

“Well, the water part was correct.”

“So, all this … What for?”

Angry, I walk back inside the room and start throwing my belongings into my open suitcase.

“I can help you,” she says. I feel her breath on the back of my neck, smell her strawberry shampoo. She’s a stranger to me, I think.

Lulu jumps in front of the door as I wheel my suitcase out of the room.

The timer on the room’s clock chimes, alerting us that we have new room messages. They can wait. I look behind at the yellow wallpaper. All these little clues that are now so obvious: her privacy issues. The way she didn’t understand obvious references.

“Do you even have an English degree?”

Her cheeks redden. How stupid I was! I feel overwhelmed with wanting to run over her foot with the suitcase’s wheels. Leave track marks across her body.

“Just give me a minute to change your mind. And if you still don’t believe me, then go. Never talk to me again.” Her hand on my shoulder feels so heavy that I turn around.

She hands me her journal, the one that I thought was filled with ordinary secrets: crushes, nightmares etc. What I don’t expect to find are drawings on the technical level expected of an architect or engineer.

“What are these?” We sit side-by-side on the bed; my curiosity outweighs my disgust. Drawings of people lying down, attached to overhead tubes with images of faces, hearts and monsters. Cross-sections of people’s brains, nozzles, and mathematical coding. I flip through to the end of her journal, wondering if Lulu is an evil genius.

“Look at me,” she says. “You’re in hell with your nightmares and so was I, before…What if there was a cure? Would you be interested?”

Nauseated, I open a package of crackers that came with the meal she brought us.

“Do you understand? I did it! I mean, it’s not been FDA-approved yet, sure, but it works.” Her eyes are wild, a high color on her cheeks. I should stop her rambling but aside from feeling betrayed, I am curious. Maybe things happen for a reason after all.

I let her take hold of my arm, watch her apparent expertise in navigating the hallway. No silly laughing. No disorientation. I question if she ever really drank the spa water or if that was just another way to lure me in.

“You’ll see,” she says. We approach a large, gilt-framed picture of a mermaid, an unusual choice for the desert. She holds up her pointer finger and uses an old metal key to unlock a groove in the woman’s hair. A rumbling occurs and the entire painting shifts; behind it is a staircase.

“Let me show you,” she says. After descending thirty steps, we are in a laboratory. Everything is white. The floors. The walls. The researchers’ outfits.

“I want you to meet someone who benefited greatly from my pursuits.”

The avuncular guy who gave me the card comes over. No robe, but white clothes, nonetheless. “Good to see you again, kid.” He shakes my hand and apologizes that he came on a little strong.

“You almost spoiled everything, Greg,” Lulu says. He is dismissed but seems nonplussed. An angelic smile never leaves his face; she is his queen.

“It really works,” he calls after us.

Lulu, if that is even her real name, brings me into a small interior room with no windows. There are three beds in a row, occupied by sleeping bodies. All the subjects are peacefully asleep, a tangle of tubes crisscrossing over and around their bodies. Above each person’s head is a strong medical light; attached to the crown of each head is a plastic arm. The pictures over the subjects’ heads seem to be what is being piped into the strange wires. I am reminded of the feeder on my juicer back home.

I approach the bed closest to me: a younger woman, pale face, no lines.

“Is she dead?” I ask.

Lulu pulls me away from the bed. “Hush. They are so fortunate. Her worries are gone,” she says. “Music please,” she yells out, and the sweetest lullaby comes through the ceiling’s speakers. Below the surface is a discordant tone. It gives me shivers.

I follow her to another room that feels more normal, less clinical. A pink and yellow wallpapered room, unusual for a lab. There are two white pleather couches. Seeing my distaste, she says, “Small budget for décor.” She makes odd fidgety movements, jumping from one foot to the other. She busies herself making coffee and adds a few shots of Kahlua. I wonder if she is manic.

After she makes our coffees she smiles at me, switching over to play the part of Lulu, dear friend. Papers are spread across the small side table, with more graphs and photos.

“What is this place?”

“Darling, this is where dreams literally come true.” She taps the top part of the page. I lean in closer, careful not to spill my coffee, and see the words Dream Replacement Lab.

“Don’t you trust me?” says Lulu. Her pupils have bloomed so big that her eye color is almost overtaken by black. She hands over her booklet. Microscopic handwriting fills the pages. The drawings and codes make no sense. The final page has a humble envelope stuffed with pictures. She nods that it is OK for me look at the contents. Picture after picture of her daughter.

“She was like you. Inquisitive. Do you know why she died? Of course, you don’t. But I am sure you imagine some childhood illness, something unpreventable. It wasn’t.”

 I bite my lip, wondering what she plans on telling me. It is apparent how much she adored Dani.

“How did she die?” I ask.

“She drowned. But it was odd, because she was already three years old. Bath time was important in our household. I spoiled her, bath beads or bombs for each time. Part of the ritual, aside from the fluorescent tub toys, was that she loved Skittles. Only red ones.”

Lulu places her hands over mine. “Do you understand?” she asks.

I do not.

“You probably think I spoiled her; I did. But she believed the Skittles let her see in the dark, all the monsters I could never kiss away.” Sickened, I realize the ending, but Lulu wants me to hear the rest. I try to put my hands over my ears, but sheholds them tight in her own.“I left her for only a minute—it was a small house. After rifling through the pantry, I remembered the Skittles were in the trunk of my car.”

“Stop,” I say.

She barrels on. “The car was locked, so I had to run back inside, get the keys, grab the Skittles. It would have been OK, but then I accidentally let the door close, and I was locked out of the house. By the time I broke through the window, using some extra bricks from our walkway repair, she had drowned. My floating blue baby.

“Have you tried doing CPR on a baby? It is not the same as what they teach you in the courses.” Tears stream down her cheeks.

“Sophia, that was the worst thing that has ever happened to me and ever will. Awake I was tortured, replaying every wrong move. Matthew, my husband, never stopped blaming me for what I did. At night, was worse. In my nightmares, Dani would follow me, leaving damp prints on my clothes. Carpets would turn into rivers, plastic starfish shooting down my watery floor. And every moment, she would ask for more red Skittles. Please, oh please.”

An animalistic sound escapes from my mouth. I hate Lulu for her mistake, even if it wasn’t an intentional act.

“Until I designed the dream replacement procedure, every sleeping moment was a testament to my poor choices,” she says.

I allow her to show me the machinery. It is very quiet, except for one lone nurse checking the patient’s vitals.

“Each one is in a medical coma for a week.”

I gasp.

“To stabilize, silly. I have successfully treated ten patients already. Twelve if you count Greg and me.” Most of my questions she effectively dodges, such as costs for the treatment, funders, bad side effects. “You worry too much.” Lulu walks back to her desk and hands me a present with a red bow. I tear through the wrapping and see there is an old-fashioned key.

“It opens nothing, of course.” She grabs it from my hands. “Congratulations are in in order,” she says, nabbing a bottle of champagne from the staff kitchen.

After three glasses, she tells me I am perfect, I can be fixed. Bubbles fly out of my nose. No one has ever used the word perfect in describing me. Notations are made of my weight and height. No known allergies and low blood pressure have already been considered—the hazards of sharing during the time we were just friends.

“Is Dr. Clinton involved in this too?” I ask.

“Of course not,” she says.

What might scare another person, being in a chemical sleep, delights me; I will be floating in a liminal state, slowly being introduced to new dreams and granted freedom from my terrors.

“What did you decide?” Lulu asks.

“If I can really be helped, then yes!”

 Lulu hugs me. “Then I’ll see you on the other side.” She is proud of me.

The nurse measures the circumference of my head and places spiky metal disks on my crown. I think of the metal instrument that poked me when I had the scalp assessment in the spa. I try and say “No, I changed my mind—”

The nurse pricks my vein with a needle, and a slow warm burn invades my body. “Have a safe journey,” Lulu says.

How quick is the descent of madness? Is it a steady decline, like taking a spiral staircase down in the middle of the night, a precarious heel-toe balance while you cling to the railing? Or is it faster? Maybe it happens at the pace of a misstep, like tripping over a log while hiking, the unreal moment before you land and hear the crunch of bone, your femur head exposed.

In this space, Paula doesn’t exist anymore. Twilight filters through the plate glass windows, encircling everything in a cinematic glow. A little girl, wet from a bath and wrapped in an oversized pink towel, follows me. “Mama,” she says. She loops her arms around my knees.

I bend down to her small size and tell her, “We don’t belong together; you’ve made a mistake.” She beats her fists on the floor and cries. I try walking away, placing my hand on the metal doorknob. An electric current rips through my head. Is this a sick joke? Memories are hazy— perhaps I drank too much champagne? But why was I drinking champagne? I can’t afford champagne on what they pay me! The little girl screams again—she asks for Skittles. Only red. Something is very wrong. “I don’t like kids,” I say, hoping that she will leave me alone. She is nothing to me.

“Bad mommy,” she says.

Weak, I sit on the dusty rose couch. Wasn’t I on vacation? A retreat? I walk into the kitchen, looking for a coffee maker; maybe caffeine will clear out the brain fogginess. The child runs after me, asking if we can read a book together, the one about the three dinosaurs that want to learn to ski. This confirms it, people should not be so lazy with the adage It takes a village to raise a kid. It does not: just the mother. And I am not her mother.

Lounging on the couch, my tongue feels too big for my mouth. Dried out. There is no water left in my glass and the kitchen taps are broken.

The little girl has changed into a blue dress with ribbons. She sits down next to me, opens her little palm and offers me those red Skittles she was begging for when we first met. “What the hell,” I say, chewing through candies, tasting only ashes.

“You said a bad word,” she says, scrunching her face up in anger.

“I’ll read to you,” I say. The book magically appears in my lap.

“Welcome back,” I hear, watching the fluorescent lights overhead. My head feels fuzzy. I don’t trust that I can safely get up from the bed without tripping over my feet. I am in the clinic. I am alone. The bars are pulled up around my bed—I wonder if it is for my own protection or theirs.

“Hello!” I call out. “I’m ready to leave.” Lulu floats over to the bed in an oversize orange dress, her hair slicked back and held in place with a pair of chopsticks,

“Not so fast, girl,” she says, pushing down my shoulders, letting me know she can use more force if she wishes.

Her face seems altered in a way that I don’t recognize. It’s her lack of makeup—it makes sense now that she is older. Her face is pale because she’s not wearing blush.

“What the hell?” I say. “I thought you were replacing my nightmare with something pleasant. But I seem to have the ghost of your daughter.”

She looks at me as if I am stupid, not understanding the point of the exercise.

“I pegged you as being more maternal, my friend, but you’re awful at this. When a kid cries or says mama that’s your cue. You act the freaking part.”

I try to lift myself off the hospital bed, but my left hand is surrounded by metal. With horror, I understand that I am handcuffed to the bed. What could I have done wrong to be treated like a criminal? I think back to my keys, wishing for the skeleton key I recently acquired.

I look at the picture across from the bed and want to scream. It is a picture of a kitten curled around its mother. The caption says Always Dream Big.

As if she can read my thoughts, she tells me that I need to be prepared for lots of training now that I have a daughter.

“I do not,” I say, trying to shake my hands free.

“But you do. You will submit. Your life can be pleasant, even happy, if you do what you are told.”

“Why me?” I ask.

“Because I am too close to the situation. You aren’t related; it will be easier for you to bear.”

I scream at her, and she leans over and says, “Be a good girl now.” I realize that I am dealing with someone with the same psychological profile as Paula.

The nurse comes over and pulls another long needle off the tray. Wait, I try to say, but I can feel the chemical burn taking me down into a dream…down a rabbit hole I go.

***

The oven dings, letting me know that the chocolate ganache cake is ready. It is her eighteenth birthday today.

“Buttercream?” asks Dani.

“Absolutely,” I say.

For the past fifteen years, I have raised Lulu’s daughter in my dreams. At first, I refused; after all, she wasn’t mine. She wasn’t real. I can tell you, the funders of the lab, that what Lulu did is extraordinary. When I wasn’t asleep and forced to raise her virtual dead child, then the waking hours were mine. True, I never left the laboratory, but she supplied me with enough Vitamin D pills, heat lamps, pizza every Friday, that eventually I didn’t notice what was taken. The sunshine. Freedom. Jumping into the ocean, even if it was cold.

“Are you OK, Mom?” she asks me.

I nod my head in return, focusing on how beautiful she is, how her hair curves in waves around her thin shoulders despite being a hologram blend.

“You look sad,” she tells me, offering me a bite of the cake.

Sugar crystals melt on my tongue, but in this world, all the food tastes like ashes. I can’t tell her that after today I will never see her again. If I could stay suspended in this liminal space between dreaming and waking, I would be thrilled. Instead, the dream lab has been suspended until further notice because of a few ethical violations. The forced stop date of the medical experiment coincides with Dani’s birthday.

Each time I awaken, materializing back into real life, I am required to write copious notes about Dani’s development and estimate her weight and height. Lulu never had the courage to look through the cameras attached to my skull, preferring to just listen in with the microphone. Her loss. I am told that there will be a sizable amount of money left for me, so that I don’t have to worry about gainful employment. My hands reach over and clasp Dani’s hands, memorizing each lifeline, breathing in her honeysuckle scent.

“Countdown to three, two, one,” crackles in my ear.

“Awaken,” I hear as I let go, my hands drifting away from Dani’s. Her fingers are like puffs of air in my own, disassembling until I feel nothing.

My eyes resist opening. My lips curl into a fierce snarl, refusing to adapt to my new normal of never seeing her again. My daughter. Lights flash in my eyes, testing the dilatory function of my pupils.

All at once, the bed lowers and the bars on each side come down. Lulu stands there, frowning as I make no motion to get up.

 I have returned but am already gone, tripping in the recesses of my mind with Dani as we talk about existentialism. She asks me if I believe that in such a bleak existence, anything really matters.

“We matter,” I say, acknowledging the glitch in the system: Lulu and the team told me I would have no memories of my medicalized time; it would be erased. I smile. They were wrong.



BIO

Noelle Shoemate has taken writing classes at NYU, Gotham, Catapult and the New School. She holds a master’s degree in clinical counseling; her therapeutic background informs her writing. Her work is published in Bellingham Review, The Courtship of Winds, ellipsis… literature and art, Five on the Fifth, Night Picnic, Packingtown Review, Pennsylvania Literary Journal, Sierra Nevada Review, The Thieving Magpie, and Umbrella Factory.








Sort of Maybe Famous

by Michael Loyd Gray



     It had rained again but now it was clear and waning sunlight filtered through gaps in Tribeca’s old brick buildings. Water pooled on streets and red, green, and yellow from stoplights reflected in the pools. After coffee in a noisy café, I walked past industrial warehouses turned into ritzy lofts for hipsters, actors, artists — wannabes. I was probably as far culturally from my Beaver Island, a lonely speck in Lake Michigan, as one could be. From Tribeca, everything west, beginning with Jersey, was The Great Unknown.

      I found the little art gallery sandwiched among boutiques along the Hudson River. I’d promised to see Maggie’s work, her painting. Next to the gallery, a lanky young man about my age with a shock of black hair dangling over his eyes swept the sidewalk in front of a wine bar. He had to sweep his hair back to see the walk.

     A small sign above the door said Adolfo’s. There were tables and chairs piled together in a tangled mess. Mist that had settled among the taller buildings and over the river had dissolved. A few clouds lingered and the sun was trapped behind them. The street was cast in half-light, an amber tinge.

     It was a few minutes before the gallery opened and I watched the man sweep. He looked up at me. I smiled and he hesitated but smiled, too.

     “Waiting on the gallery,” I said, pointing to its door.

     “They’re always a little late.”

     “I see.”

     “Just so you know.”

     “Well, I have time. It looks like a fine day if the clouds lift.”

     He glanced up, as if remembering there was a sky.

     “More rain coming, I heard.”

     I took another look up.

     “Maybe so.”

     “Are you a friend of Walter and Stella?”

     I took that to mean the owners of the gallery.

     “That’s who owns it, the gallery?”

     “It is.”

     “I don’t know them. I just came to see a painting.”

     “Are you from around here?”

     “I’m from Michigan.”

     He stared at me a moment as if I’d announced I’d just rolled in off the boat from Oz.

     “You came from Michigan to see a painting?”

     “Not exactly. But while I’m here, I’ll look at the painting.”

     “Are you an art dealer?”

     “I’m not, no. Not much call for that where I’m from.”

    “But you’re here to see a painting, even though you’re not a buyer?”

    “Sounds kind of odd, I admit.”

    “Jesus – that’s a long way for a painting.”

    “I reckon so.”

    “Just one?”

     “But I know her — the artist.”

     “Somebody famous?”

     “I don’t know exactly.”

     He leaned his broom against a table.

     “You know her but don’t know if she’s famous?”

     “I don’t know how fame works in the art world.”

     He half-smirked but converted it to a smile.

     “If you’re famous in Tribeca, then you’re famous everywhere.”

     “That sounds about right, I suppose. Lots of famous people around here, I heard at the hotel.”

     His face brightened.

     “Fame is Tribeca. Robert DeNiro was here last night, in the bar.”

     “Is that right? Imagine that.”

     “I’ve seen Mick Jagger here, too.”

     “Did you meet him?”

     “Yeah, for sure. He’s a nice guy. Friendly as you please.”

     “Best frontman in rock,” I said. “And DeNiro just drops in casual-like?”

     “He lives nearby. This is his neighborhood, man.”

     “I’ll keep my eyes peeled.”

     “What’s your name.?”

     “Davis Underwood.”

     I offered my hand. His grip was firm. I guess I expected limp from a hipster, if that’s what he was. I wasn’t exactly sure what qualified as hipster. I was pretty sure there weren’t any on Beaver Island.

     “I’m Brody,” he said. “Brody Dalton.”

     “You own the bar, Brody?”

     “Oh, hell no. I couldn’t afford this place. This is Tribeca, you know. I’m the manager.”

     “Well, we all start someplace.”

     “And in Tribeca, if you aren’t rich, that’s often where you stay – at the start.”

     “I hear you. But dreams are still free.”

     “I’ll take that under advisement,” Brody said, grinning.

     I glanced at the gallery door and then my watch.

     “Sometimes Walter and Stella are more than just a little late,” Brody said. “They were in the bar last night, too. They stayed late.”

     “I get the picture.” I pointed at the tangle of chairs and tables. “You want some help with all that?”

     He looked at the pile and then me, skeptically.

     “Seriously?”

     “I’m not afraid to work, Brody.”

     “Is that some kind of Michigan slogan?”

     “No, that’s just how I roll, I guess.”

     “I think you’re a long way from home, Davis.”

     “Don’t I know it.”

     “Okay,” he said, after sizing up the tangled pile again. “Help me and I’ll give you a free beer. Maybe two.”

     “Guinness?”

     “Any kind you want, my friend.”

     “What’s the second beer depend on?”

     “How good the conversation is.”

     “Sounds about right.”

     After we set up the chairs and tables, we sat at the bar, the door locked behind us. Brody drank coffee and I sipped a Guinness. His staff would drift in soon. It was drinking during the day, in a bar, but I didn’t consider it day drinking. I had a purpose. Places to be and people to see. But a couple days to kill before I did business with Maggie’s foundation. She said I merited a few days off to see the sights. I wasn’t complaining about it.

     I told him the whole story, even the prison part.

     “Well, shit, Davis — that’s some tale alright. A year in the slammer and you weren’t even guilty. I can’t imagine it.”

     “You can’t. Trust me.”

     “So, this rich Maggie painter lady now wants you to give a talk at her charity’s board meeting?”

     “On Friday. I’m supposed to persuade them to help more average folks like me get back on their feet.”

     “You’re the poster boy.”

     I looked away.

     “I reckon I am at that.”

     “Can you pull it off?”

      I shrugged.

     “A man can only do his best and let the cards fall.”

     “More midwestern stoicism, Davis?

     “Common sense, I reckon. So, who owns this place? A guy named Adolfo?”

     “A guy named Terrence. Your basic rich Manhattan asshole. He owns several restaurants, too. One’s over by The Odeon.”

     “What’s the Odeon?”

     “A famous restaurant.”

     “I see. Everything around here seems to be famous.”

     “You’re catching on, my friend.”

     “And this asshole owner, he’s friends with DeNiro?”

     “Thick as thieves.”

     “How would he feel about these free beers?”

     “He doesn’t know what goes on in his bar day to day. He just owns it. Two different things for rich people.”

     “I reckon so,” I said, hoisting my Guinness.

     “Besides – you worked for the beers, right?”

     “I’d like to think I did, yeah.”

     “Maybe you’ll see DeNiro, if you come around at night.”

     “Think so?”

     “If he’s here, I’ll introduce you.”

     “He’d be okay with that?”

     “Within limits.”

     “What limits?”

     “It all depends. It’s a tricky business, rubbing shoulders with the rich and famous. There are rules — etiquette.”

     “I can just imagine.”

     “Maybe not, Davis.”

     “You’re probably right.”

     “You ever meet anybody famous?”

     “Not a one. Does Maggie count?”

     He mulled it.

     “Well, she has a painting in a good gallery. And she runs that foundation. And she’s rich. She’s maybe low-level famous. More rich than famous. No doubt she knows famous people because she’s rich. So, by association, sort of maybe famous.”

     “That’s a big distinction?”

     “This is Tribeca, Davis, the hip center of the Manhattan universe. There’s a pecking order to the fame and fortune.”

     “It’s like a whole other planet.”

     “Most days, yeah, it is. For sure.”

     A couple of young, pretty women arrived — servers to get the bar ready to open. Cuban American women, Brody said, with long glossy black hair pulled into dangling ponytails that swished like a horse’s tail swatting flies. They glanced at me at the bar with Brody and they smiled several times.

     “Friendly ladies,” I said.

     “They think you might be somebody.”

     “Like who?”

     He shrugged.

     “They don’t know. But they don’t want to miss out, just in case.”

     “What kind of famous do they think I could be?”

     He studied my face a few seconds.

     “Maybe an actor whose name they forget but the face seems familiar. You do kind of look like Edward Burns.”

       I had to think who that was.

     “Has he been in here?”

     “Probably. We get our share of actors.”

     “Edward Burns,” I said, finally remembering Saving Private Ryan. “Do you think so?”

     He studied my face.

     “Close enough, Davis. People see what they want to see.”

     The two servers glanced at me again and one said something to the other and they smiled and giggled.

     “Do they think I might be Edward Burns?”

     “Maybe. I have no idea what those two tamales think sometimes, if you get my drift. But they know you’re here before we open, drinking with me. So, they suspect you might be somebody.”

     “They’ll be disappointed.”

     “That’s not how to look at it, Davis. I won’t tell them who you are. I’ll keep it mysterious in case you come back when we open. See how that works?”

     I nodded.

     “But the truth comes out eventually.”

     “Truth has nothing to do with it.”

     “Why not?”

     “First off, people come to Tribeca – Manhattan in general — and get to know famous people, rich people, and that association can open doors and then for various reasons, they might become famous, too.”

     “You see any of that in my future, Brody?”

     “Fame? You never know. You want fame, you’ve come to the right place.”

     I finished my Guinness.

     “But what if everybody became famous?”

     “Is that a problem?”

     “Who would do the work around here?”

     “That’s easy to fix, Davis. There are always new non-famous people coming in to work who hope they move up to famous.”

     “Kind of like a cycle.”

     “Yeah, a cycle alright. The fame cycle.”

     I got up to go and Brody let me out front.

     “Maybe I’ll see you later, Brody.”

     “Remember – you too might become famous. But it’s a major commitment.”

     “Sounds like it, for sure.”

     “Lots of work and upkeep, my friend. High maintenance.”

     “Kind of like a foreign sports car,” I said on the way out the door.

     “Exactly. So, see you tonight – Ed Burns?”

     “Well, you just never know.”

     “Don’t overthink it,” he said. “Go with the flow.”

     “Be whoever I want to be, you mean?”

     “Why not? Be Edward Burns, if that works for you. He’s probably off making a film somewhere. Life’s a costume party, isn’t it?”

     “Sometimes, yeah, it seems that way. For sure.”

     “Somebody once said you are who you pretend to be.”

     “Somebody famous, no doubt.”

     “Of course.”

     One of the Cuban gals glanced my way and winked.

     “I think Brasilia like you,” he said

     “Brasilia? That’s really her name?”

     “It is now. She’s ready in case she gets famous for something.”

     “Like what?’

     “Whatever comes along.”

     “Seems pretty random.”

     “Yeah, but in Tribeca, you got to be ready to catch the train when it pulls up.”

     “I see,” I said, nodding. “Well, I’ll be seeing you, Brody.”

     “I don’t doubt it.”

     After he closed the door, I checked the gallery next door. It had still not opened. Walter and Stella must have had a hard a night working at being famous. I looked up at dark clouds drifting in. Brody was probably right about the rain. I headed back to my hotel, stopping for a moment to appreciate Adolfo’s patio tables and chairs in their neat even rows. We’d done a good job of it.

     I glanced at the sky. The clouds had not lifted. If anything, they were darker, lower, and I figured a good hard rain was about to fall. I stopped for coffee in a crowded cafe. The windows had fogged over and people walking by were ghostly blurs. I was the only one sitting alone at a table. I looked around the café and listened to the simmering hum of voices. It was like being inside a beehive with more bees arriving all the time.

     A thirtyish woman, pretty, straw blond hair under a blue beret, sat down at a table next to mine. She sipped her coffee and glanced my way several times, once smiling, but I chalked that up to public etiquette, perhaps. Civility. We made eye contact again and I returned her smile.

     “I know I should know who you are,” she said, leaning into the aisle toward me.

     “You should? Why is that?”

     But I said it in a pleasant voice and remembered to smile again. She pivoted her chair toward me.

     “You probably get this a lot — people recognizing you when you’re just out minding your own business and all.”

     “Not as much as you might think.”

     “Really? I thought I recognized you right off.”

     “Did you?”

     “Well, not at the very first. I had to sneak a couple looks, of course. I hope you don’t mind.”

     “Not at all. It’s perfectly fine.”

    “You’re probably used to it all by now,” she said. “It must happen all the time.”

     I shook my head slowly and sipped my coffee.

     “I can’t say it does, to be honest.”

     “You’re just being modest.”

     “That’s me – modest.”

     “But of course, you must be proud of your work.”

     “Of course.” 

     She glanced around at other tables, the people deep into lively conversations. I felt guilt about letting this one go on. It had gotten away from me at the very start.

     “I’m Allison, by the way,” she said, and we shook hands. Hers was pink and warm. She wasn’t half bad to look at and her smile lit up the room.

     “I guess I don’t need an introduction,” I said, hoping she didn’t notice me wincing when I said it.

     “The thing is,” she said, lowering her voice, “I know your face from movies but not the name — sorry about that. I really do apologize.”

     “No need.” I patted her hand softly and she looked thrilled. “Trust me, Allison — I’m used to people not knowing who I am.”

     “It must drive you crazy — people knowing your face but not your name.”

     “Edward Burns,” I said confidently.

     Who was I to ruin her fantasy? She looked very pleased.

     “Can I call you Ed?”

     “Everybody does.”

     “Does anyone call you Eddie?”

     “My mother – when she was mad at me.”

     “Now she’s proud of you, of course.”

     “She passed away.”

     “Oh, Ed – I’m so sorry.”

     “That’s okay. Thanks. It was a long time ago.” I finished my coffee and smiled at her. “But now, I really have to run, although it was very nice to meet you, Allison.”

    “Likewise, Ed. Are you off to some movie location around here?”

     “No, no – nothing like that.” I tied to think of some excuse to leave that didn’t seem like I was just bolting. “I’m meeting Bob DeNiro for a drink.”

     “Really? Wow – Robert DeNiro. Where?”

     “At his place. It’s not far.” I stood. “And I better not be late – we can’t be standing up DeNiro, you know.”

     “Of course not,” she said gravely.

     A young woman at a nearby table heard me say DeNiro and studied my face for a few seconds before falling back into her conversation. I gently squeezed Allison’s shoulder and left before she could ask for an autograph. I felt that coming. I didn’t want to have to make that choice. That would have been a defining moment, for sure. I knew that would have been a mistake.

     When I got back to the hotel, I ate fettucine alfredo in the restaurant before going upstairs to put on a clean shirt to go back to Adolfo’s. But instead, something changed inside me, and I looked out at the Manhattan skyline for a few minutes and decided I’d had enough fame for one day.

     I clicked on the TV and looked over the movie menu and laughed out loud: Saving Private Ryan was available. I got a cold Heineken from the minibar, stacked pillows behind my head, eased back, and found the channel.

     I wanted to see Edward Burns.



BIO

Michael Loyd Gray is the author of eight published novels or novellas and nearly sixty published short stories. He earned a MFA from Western Michigan University and a bachelor’s degree from the University of Illinois. Gray’s novella Busted Flat, winner of a Literary Titan Gold Award, was released in October 2024. His novella Donovan’s Revolution, winner of a 2025 International Impact Award for Contemporary Fiction, a Literary Titan Gold Award, and a 2025 Book Excellence Award for Historical Fiction, was released in June 2024. Released in February 2025 — Night Hawks, a novella. His novel The Armageddon Two-Step, winner of a Book Excellence Awardwas released in December 2019. His novel The Writer in Residence is forthcoming from Between the Lines Publishing. Gray lives in Kalamazoo, Michigan, with three cats and a lot of electric guitars.







Greatest Chain of All

by Julia Faour



“Dear Lord, I pray for the strength to endure the work day, but most of all, I pray Charlotte won’t have another trifecta of accidents, or this time, I’m really going to quit my job. While you’re at it, Lord, would you please, for the love of—Ahem, please make Jack bedridden so that he won’t be at the center today. In Jesus’s name, Amen.”

Miss Sophie unclasped her hands and rolled her eyes. Apparently, assaulting a teacher, choking out another kid, and destroying school property weren’t enough reasons to kick Jack out of the early childhood education center—but what did Miss Sophie know? She’s just a Pre-K teacher, not the director, after all.

There was a lot, it would seem, Miss Sophie didn’t know.

When she had made a report to the director about Miss Vanessa vaping in the center parking lot every morning before coming into direct contact with susceptible three-year-olds, it was her, not Miss Vanessa, who got into trouble and was ultimately relocated to a different classroom.

She had also learned that joking about killing yourself was a perfectly acceptable way of coping with workplace depression. So, if Miss Vanessa wanted to talk about hanging herself on the playground swing set every day during recess, she was welcome to process her childhood trauma and intense self-loathing through her own means. It was Miss Sophie who really ought to check her religious biases against mentally ill people and learn how to take a joke.

There was also the other incident with Miss Vanessa that the director never did end up hearing about, partially because Miss Sophie was too mortified to share and she could’ve predicted the response, anyway. She was the homophobe who was so intolerant she refused to hear anything about her gay co-worker’s open relationship, let alone the most intimate details of her sex life, in a professional work environment while parents and their five-and-under toddlers arrive for the day.

But what did Miss Sophie know?

She was only nineteen, barely out of high school and the youngest teacher in the entire building. An immature, inexperienced, selfish, prideful, self-righteous, know-it-all. Who was she to tell an adult what is and is not appropriate for a work environment?

 She was not a forty-two-year-old divorced director addicted to scrolling through Facebook and fighting on the phone with her ex during work hours.

No, she was just the one currently shielding Cordelia from Psychopath Jack’s choking attempts, while splitting her attention between the other twenty-nine maniacs, after having cleaned up the fourth accident of the day and her shirt sleeve endlessly tugged by grimy hands paired with infuriatingly high pitched, “teacher, he did this,” and “teacher, she did that,” exercising a whole new level of self-control unknown to man to not just say “to hell with it all” and frisbee throw all the magnet tiles everyone is fighting over straight out the window.

Instead, Miss Sophie rubbed her temples and downed her third Monster energy drink of the day, mentally noting which children she needed to specifically pull aside now or could save for later. Jack had already been talked to and sent to Cozy Corner to decompress, so that left resolving Hendrique, the Wannabe Ninja’s current rampage of karate chopping people in the butt and explaining yet again to “Double Trouble” Charlotte and Cordelia, why they can’t use the classroom scissors to cut each other’s hair, even though the scissors are conveniently accessible at all times because the state for some reason requires it.

Does everyone just exist to make my life miserable? she thought.

Friends,” Miss Sophie plastered on a smile, forcing herself to use her teacher voice, “If this is how we’re going to behave during choice time, we’re going to be all done. Remember, we need to use walking feet, gentle hands, and quiet inside voices. Let’s be sure to make wise decisions with our bodies at school.” Her right eye twitched. “Your teacher can’t afford to get sued by your parents, so please, show me how to behave for the next thirty minutes and you can earn a marble for our classroom jar.”

Choice time was a special kind of daily torture. Its function was to section off time apart from lessons to provide children with the opportunity to make their own choices during play and to hopefully learn from the consequences, such as how Mommy reacted to cutting a friend’s hair. In effect, it would ultimately help develop the children’s emotional intelligence and self-regulation during their most formative years of development. For Miss Sophie, however, it meant handing out a stack of incident reports at the end of each day to exhausted parents already eager to bite somebody’s head off.

Miss Sophie sighed and collapsed into her desk chair. In the split second she sat down to gather herself, the director swung open her classroom door for one of her “surprise” inspections.

Miss Sophie groaned and quickly pretended to busy herself with the blank incident reports scattered across her desk.

“Taking a break again? You’re always—”

It was the same old lecture she always heard. The longer the director went on, the more and more tempted Miss Sophie felt to grab the bucket of magnet tiles. She imagined taking them, one by one, and throwing them like ninja stars, lodging the director’s skull into the wall behind her. And then—

—the director was gone. Miss Sophie sighed.

What is wrong with me? I can never do anything right, can I?

A series of quick footsteps seized her attention. Startled, she jerked her head up to see Hendrique running toward her as fast as his tiny legs could carry him.

She steadied her voice. “Hendrique, walking feet please.”

He did his best to comply, speed walking with an excited skip in his step.

“Hey, Miss Sophie.” He nuzzled his face into her elbow. “You my best fwend. I love you.”

Her mouth parted, eyes softening. A new slight smile hung on the edge of her lips as she rustled his hair. Then, her face transformed into a look of horror.

She stared down at him, a new resentment rising within her. He had sentenced her to another tomorrow.



BIO

Julia Faour writes about the beauty and brokenness of the human psyche. She has an English BA in Creative Writing and is a Colorado Christian University graduate.  









The Commie Squirrels of Chisholm Lookout

by Allen Billy



The spring and summer of 2023 represent the worst wildfire season on record in Canada.

Thousands and thousands of hectares of forest, meadows, and muskeg were consumed by fast-moving fires. Multiple communities and farms were endangered. Thousands of people were traumatized by evacuations – leaving behind homes and possessions and not knowing if they would return to structures or ash. Several firefighters were killed or injured combatting these blazes. This was a year of danger, stress, and bad, smoky air in northern forests.

I had the great fortune to be selected as one of 127 lookouts in the province watching finding and reporting wildfires. I was assigned to a relatively remote tower in northern Alberta known as Chisholm Lookout. Many of you may be familiar with this location as it is located in the bush roughly halfway between the hamlets of Flatbush (population 30 in a good year) and Smith (population 227 if there are not a lot of accidents). Smith is the major hamlet in the region and has a store. Smith also has a website and proudly boasts its two main attractions: thousands of acres of forest and lots of resident wildlife.

My compound contained the Tower which is a small cupola atop a 33-meter ladder (or hundred feet for people unfamiliar with the metric system). My job was to climb this ladder at least once each day from mid-April to the end of September and report any observed smokes and/or lightning strikes. I would be in the cupola roughly eight to ten hours every day depending on the fire hazard. There were no breaks for weekends or holidays.  My area of responsibility extended to the horizon in all directions, which encompassed about 5,042 square kilometers or 1947 square miles.

An exciting aspect of the work is that you occupy the tower during lightning storms. Lookout observers track and record where lightning strikes the forest as fire or smoke might appear at that location a few days or even weeks later. My tower was struck by lightning once while I was in it. Quite dramatic – a brilliant flash of light and a booming explosion sound right above me. Fortunately, the cupola is a Faraday cage and conducts the electricity from the lightning bolt deep into the ground.

The compound also contains a helipad, a nice cabin, an outhouse, an equipment shed, and a weather station. I didn’t use the outhouse at night as I didn’t want to surprise a bear, cougar, or wolf that may be in the yard.

While wildlife represents a threat to an individual living by himself in the bush, the biggest danger lookouts faced was loneliness and social isolation. While a lookout can make several radio calls each day to other lookouts and the fire district headquarters, we would normally see a real person just once a month when our food and water supplies were brought in. Social isolation becomes more of a hazard as the fire season progresses month by month. Some lookout observers crack under the strain, but fortunately, that didn’t happen to me.

I enjoyed watching wildlife from the cupola and saw herds of elk and deer, flocks of sandhill cranes, a few bald eagles, and a resident marmot on a regular basis. I also had the opportunity to listen to the chirps, yowls, growls, and bugling that came from animals hidden in the bush.

As the summer unfolded, I became aware of another wildlife hazard that surprised and shocked me – commie squirrels. My awareness of these creatures grew slowly through the early summer months. As the number of visible fires decreased after the first couple months, I was able to spend more time watching for wildlife in and near my compound.

I didn’t pay much attention to the squirrels when I first settled in at the Lookout. The area was surrounded by wildfires throughout April and May and my focus was on spotting fires and trying to keep the forest and local communities from burning. I spent my days watching known fires and scanned hundreds of square kilometers for new fires. When June arrived, the weather switched from hot and dry to wet and soggy. Many of the communities that were under fire evacuation orders were suddenly under flood warnings and evacuations as local rivers overflowed.

What I did notice about the squirrels in the early months is that there were ten resident squirrels with small territories in a rough circle along the perimeter of the compound. The compound was crisscrossed by multiple tiny trails worn into the ground by individual squirrels going back and forth from their home tree to a food source and back again. Each squirrel would travel along their trails dozens of times each day as they stockpiled food and warned off intruders. I could hear them sometimes chattering at each other when territorial boundaries were violated.

The squirrels in my compound were Red Squirrels (Tamiasciurus hudsonieus) a tree-dwelling species found across Canada and the United States. This species has also expanded its range far to the south – almost to the Mexican border in some states.

As the local forest dried out from the June rains, I noticed a dramatic change in the behaviour of the resident squirrels. This behavioural shift seemed to be correlated with the appearance of an unusually large squirrel, maybe forty to fifty percent larger than the resident squirrels. I ended up calling this individual Big Red as he stood out in a cluster of squirrels.

Big Red took over a cluster of evergreens close to the center of the compound and at some point in July, I noticed that the resident squirrels had pounded out new trails from their home trees to Big Red’s cluster of trees. Big Red’s territory was now a central location to which all of the resident squirrels started delivering food. Chattering between neighboring squirrels dropped noticeably as territorial disputes seemed to drop in frequency.

As the forest was damp and new fires were rare, I spent more time watching the squirrels from the cupola. What I observed puzzled me. All of the resident squirrels were delivering food to Big Red’s territory and large stockpiles of food accumulated around the trees in Big Red’s rather large territory. Later in the afternoon each day, resident squirrels came to the central territory to fill their cheek pouches with food, and then returned to their home territory. It looked like Big Red and his squad of crony squirrels were controlling the collection and distribution of food. Yes – Big Red had cronies. These squirrels seemed to be some sort of enforcers as they pounced on some squirrels and tumbled with them in fights. Big Red never seemed to fight.

Early in the summer I observed resident squirrels collecting pieces of mushrooms and toadstools and set this material on branches to dry in the sun. Once dried, the material was carried into a resident squirrel’s food cache. This normal squirrel behaviour now seemed to occur only in Big Red’s territory … and on an industrial scale. As part of the ongoing food deliveries to the central territory, all the resident squirrels brought pieces of fungus to one particular fallen tree. For much of the summer, this food item was gathered, dried, and stored, by the worker squirrels.

One morning, I woke up shortly after dawn to the sounds of a commotion in the compound. I looked out the kitchen window and saw Big Red on a stump, chattering, tail-flicking, stomping his feet and waving his paws in the air. Most of the resident squirrels were clustered around the stump and seemed to be listening to Big Red. After each display by Big Red, the crowd of squirrels near the stump and in the trees responded with chattering, hopping, tail-waving, and foot stomping. I was pretty sure I could hear Big Red’s squeaky voice saying things like “proletariat”, “means of production”, and “state control”.

I was astounded as the squirrels were having some sort of group meeting or rally. I didn’t think this was normal squirrel behaviour.

After hearing Big Red’s speech, I was convinced that I was watching a group of Commie Squirrels. They had centralized their food production and storage efforts and all the squirrels worked cooperatively. Private territories no longer existed.

Each week, the group meetings became louder and more squirrels joined in from neighbouring forest areas. Not sure where these new squirrels came from but I could count up to twenty-five squirrels clustered together at some of these events.

One morning, I got up, dressed, and strolled out of my cabin towards the morning squirrel rally. As I approached the assembled squirrels, the chattering stopped, but the squirrels didn’t run away. They just turned to look at me. This was quite disconcerting. I stared back at the squirrels and decided to try getting a bit closer.

Moving closer was a mistake. Big Red chattered something and a cadre of his enforcer squirrels charged toward me. Since I didn’t want to be bitten by wildlife while in an isolated location, I turned and scurried back to my cabin and closed the door. Much to my surprise some of the squirrels deliberately slammed their bodies into the screen door and tried to get past the door.

From that moment on, I realized that there would be conflict between the squirrels and myself. Thinking I needed to report this development to headquarters, I went into the radio room and picked up the microphone. I was about to activate the microphone when one of the voices in my head offered a caution.

The Short, Stout Voice wisely suggested: “Don’t call headquarters just yet. The squirrels may be monitoring your radio calls and if you sound the alarm, they may do something drastic”

That seemed like good advice so I put down the microphone and watched the squirrels from various windows on the side of the cabin facing the squirrel assembly area.

Nothing really unusual happened for a while. The squirrel rallies continued, more new squirrels appeared in the compound from somewhere, and the chattering became louder. On one occasion, I observed all the squirrels turn to look at my cabin for a couple moments while Big Red chattered away. It bothered me that a group of squirrels was doing the same thing at the same time.

The Tall, Skinny Voice was concerned that the squirrels were “up to something.” A couple of the other Voices in my head agreed with that assessment.

One evening after midnight a few days later, several squirrels climbed up to the tin roof of my cabin while I was asleep. Then they all started stomping on the roof and made a tremendous racket. I pounded on the bedroom wall and yelled at the ceiling. My response didn’t deter the rodents, but after a few minutes they stopped on their own and seemed to leave the roof. I fell asleep for a couple of hours, but they came back and repeated the roof drumming behaviour again a couple hours before dawn. I didn’t get much sleep that night.

Nor did I get much sleep the next couple of nights. The squirrels returned and did their best to disrupt my sleep at least a couple of times each night. This was starting to annoy me and some of the Voices.

The Solemn, Gruff voice said: “You need to strike back. Stop being such a wiener and fight back.”. Other Voices murmured agreement.

After a week of bad sleeps, I decided it was time for me to strike back. During the day when the squirrels were busy gathering food, I attached an electric pump and a fire hose to the large water storage tank next to the cabin. The pump was put in position and when plugged in, a steady blast of water would come through the hose. I then positioned a ladder near the pump that allowed me to access the roof quickly.

The Cautious Voice insisted I wear gloves and practical shoes when climbing the ladder.

That night I didn’t sleep in the bedroom. Instead, I wrapped myself in a blanket and tried to sleep on the floor next to the cabin door. This would save a bit of time when I had to quickly leave the cabin and climb to the roof when the squirrel roof dance started. It was my turn to respond to this series of sleep deprivation squirrel attacks.

The roof drumming started again shortly after midnight. I quietly slipped out of the cabin, making sure the screen door did not squeak too much. I plugged in the electric pump, picked up the fire hose, and with great stealth and care not to make too much noise, ascended the ladder. When I got to the eaves level, I could see the squirrels dancing on my roof, chattering and stomping with great enthusiasm. They seemed to be having fun.

I grinned as well when I turned the hose nozzle to stream and let the squirrels have what the Historian Voice called the Chisholm Hose Attack. I blasted a few of the squirrels right off the roof and soaked the rest quite nicely. The tree rats ran off the roof chattering in outrage and fear.

I stowed the hose away so the squirrels wouldn’t gnaw on it, and tried to sleep. I suspect the adrenalin rush from the combat kept me up the rest of the night. While I didn’t sleep, the squirrels didn’t come back, so I counted that development as a minor victory.

The Voices chattered all night, which didn’t help me fall asleep. Different groups of Voices argued through much of the night. Some felt that my attack would subdue the squirrels, others thought we were moving into some sort of escalated conflict.

The next four days were quiet. Very little noise came from Big Red’s territory, no more roof dancing occurred.

However, when I woke up one morning, an odd odour was quite noticeable. As I checked my cabin room by room, I discovered that all my windows were smeared with excrement. There were huge piles of animal droppings forming a layer of crap all over the sundeck adjacent to the cabin door. Animal crap was piled and smeared on all the compound walkways to the tower, equipment shed, and outhouse. My compound was suddenly filled with moose, deer and rabbit pellets, bear dung, coyote droppings, and a great variety of squirrel, bush rat, and marmot droppings. I also noted my screen door had been urinated on, probably by dozens of squirrels. As the sun rose, the stink became overwhelming. My eyes watered from gases rising from the mounds and layers of crap.

I didn’t go up the tower that morning. It took me an entire day to hose down the affected areas, sweep the pathways, and shovel the piles of feces into the outhouse. Then the bleaching of all stained surfaces took quite a bit of time and made my eyes water for another reason. At the end of the day, I went to the side of the cabin and screamed obscenities at the squirrels. Some of the Voices joined in as well, and I was quite impressed with some of the phrases they came up with.

There was no response from the dung-hauling squirrels, but I could see little squirrel heads watching me from the brush ringing the compound.

All was well for a couple of days, and then the squirrels repeated their crap attack. It took me another entire day to clean up the mess. I realized I had to strike back with an attack that would irritate the squirrels. I had to take drastic action using the resources I had at hand. It was my turn to direct some chemical warfare against the commie squirrels.

I had a series of meetings with the Voices that knew things about military operations and we developed a brilliant plan to attack the squirrel collective.

I armoured up and put on my steel-toed boots, hard hat, and thickest work gloves. goggles and heavy fire-resistant coveralls. My coveralls had deep pockets and I gathered as much ammunition as possible from the kitchen. Most of my spices went into my pockets: hot and black pepper, garlic powder, cinnamon powder, onion powder and some unknown powders from bottles that had lost their labels. I filled a couple spray bottles with vinegar. One pocket contained lighter fluid and a lighter. The last thing I did before leaving the cabin was set up my CD player near a window facing the squirrels and loaded “The Flight of the Valkyries”. I turned up the volume and stepped out of the cabin ready to initiate my raid.

As I walked slowly towards the Squirrel Zone of the now divided compound, the squirrels stopped what they were doing and stared at me. I halted about five meters from Big Red’s home tree and took the tops off the various spices, and placed them upright in various pockets. I held the lighter fluid in one hand and the lighter in the other hand. A spray bottle containing vinegar was clipped to my belt.

I checked to make sure the Voice were ready to attack. Then I charged.

I screamed all sorts of profanities at the squirrels and denigrated their evolutionary history. The Voices were yelling battle cries and curses.

I rushed the various food caches the squirrels had established and sprayed lighter fluid on many of the caches and into the food storage holes. I then lit the lighter fluid and moved on to my next set of objectives.

I spun around, and sprayed spices and vinegar both the food stores and drying mushrooms that were not burning and on squirrels within range. I stomped on piles of food and threw spices in all directions. The smoke in the area became thick and some of the Voices were coughing.

Meanwhile, the squirrels acted defensively. I was pelted from above with pine cones and small twigs. Some of the squirrels charged me and tried to bite through the coveralls. I swatted them away, screamed profanities and various battle cries, and continued to spray spices in every direction. Once I ran out of spices and vinegar, I retreated back to the cabin. Roughly halfway home, I decided I was going to mark my territory and urinated to create a line in the grass. I considered the attack to be a very successful raid.

The fire season wound down over the next couple of weeks and I had to close up the compound and prepare to head back to civilization. The war between the squirrels and myself settled into an unofficial truce. I stayed on my side of the urine line and they stayed away from the cabin. I stayed away from Big Red’s territory and he and his cronies stayed away from my territory.

I did see small groups of squirrels fill their cheek pouches with food and then leave the compound in small groups. Clearly they were heading off somewhere on squirrel missions.

Before I left, I realized that the squirrels were indeed communists. They had established a centralized economy and Big Red controlled both the means of production and the distribution of goods. There was no internal dissension as Big Red ruled the squirrel collective with a firm and ruthless paw. I observed squirrels beaten up because they took too much food or were slow in bringing food to the central caches. Big Red ruled over the compound considered squirrel territory. Big Red owned all the squirrel territories, there was no private ownership of squirrel territories. My cabin, tower, and outhouse were outposts of anti-communism. I felt good about that, quite pleased that I had resisted commie expansion into my freehold.

When the last day of my lookout observer contract arrived, I loaded up my vehicle and prepared for the long drive back to the city. Just before settling into the car, I looked at squirrel central and saw Big Red. He stared at me for a moment and then tail-flicked, stomped, and chattered. The little rat! He thought he had won!

I flipped him the appropriate finger and yelled out: “I’ll be back you little commie. I’ll be back!”.

He chattered something back at me, jerked his right forearm into the air, and I think he said something like “… you!”.

Various Voices in the back seat screamed back at Big Red and used some colourful language as to what his could do with his various body parts.

While the fight against commie squirrels will continue at Chisholm Lookout, the Red Squirrels continue to rapidly extend their range throughout North America.

Be alert! Commie squirrels may be moving into your neighbourhood one garden at a time.

BIO

Allen Billy works on professional misconduct hearings in the K-12 education system within Alberta and on wildfire detection projects. His Zoology degrees are from the University of Texas at Austin (Ph.D.) and the University of British Columbia (M.Sc. and B.Sc.). His hobbies are geocaching, metal detecting, and bird watching.







Arctic Peonies

by Birgit Lennertz Sarrimanolis    


In the early morning, on the wide slope of the hill behind the house, the peonies nodded gently, stirring in an almost imperceptible breeze. Ayana walked between the raised, mulched rows. The sun had not set all night, as was typical for Alaska in the summer months, and cast its diffuse, dusky light onto the homestead and surrounding hills. Even though it was mid-June, the peonies were just starting to unfurl their dark green, glossy leaves. It would take some time yet for the flowers to bud, but the plants were fortifying themselves, absorbing the energy of the sun, quietly readying themselves for their season.

Ayana ran her fingers along the slender stems. Her mother had been correct in her assessment that planting peonies in Alaska would one day become a lucrative business. In the lower 48 states, the spring peony season had already passed. The flowers had stopped producing; their supply for Mother’s Day and spring weddings long exhausted. But Alaska’s late blooming peonies provided another surge of the desirable flower when they were available to the market from nowhere else.

Her mother had followed an instinct, even if the vagaries of the northern climate posed uncertainties. When heavy snow blanketed the meadow and ice glittered on spruce branches, she sat by the fire with flower catalogs and gardening books, reading about preparing the soil in raised beds with bone meal and ash and compost, planning the peony varieties she would coax from the hard earth after the break-up season. Ayana looked at the photographs of the soft flowers in shades of coral, pink and blush. She longed for color after the long, white winter. She, like her mother, trusted the earth to come full circle.

They planted the first tubers years ago, kneeling in the soil together, choosing varieties that would flower sequentially. The Festiva Maxima, big white flowers with a red-fringed center, would bloom early. The intense red color of the Karl Rosenfields would grace the hillside next.  Finally, the late blooms of the soft pink Sarah Bernhardts finished the season.

“We’ll have to be patient,” her mother told her. “It will take three or four years before we see the first flowers.” 

Ayana understood patience. She knew how to wait, not so much because of the rewards that being patient would allow her to reap, but because she had no other choice. All her life she had been a backdrop, waiting for things to happen to her rather than because of her. She never pushed herself into the foreground, seizing opportunities, making friends. Like the floral wallpaper that decorated her cabin bedroom, she was a quiet only child that lived in the background.

Mousy and awkward, she was overlooked by the girls at school in Fairbanks when they stood chatting next to their lockers. When they asked her an occasional question, Ayana spoke to her shoes. She was hardly ever asked to join them with her lunch tray in the cafeteria or to sit on the metal bleachers to watch a volleyball game. Ayana breathed more easily when she was on her way home again, sitting beside her father in his pick-up truck, heading north out of town until they reached the lonely mailbox at milepost 47 and the dirt track that led back into their land and to the old homestead cabin.

Finally, sometime in middle school, Ayana’s outcast status at school became too much to bear. She came home one day and sat with her head in her hands while silent tears trickled down the sides of her nose. It was her mother who suggested the homeschool alternative. Her mother had always known what to say on such days, giving Ayana a gentle press on the shoulder, the reassurance that she was not an afterthought. They researched the curriculum and ordered textbooks. Ayana absorbed her studies, immersing herself in books, letting the world fall away. Once a week, they filed a progress report to the homeschooling office in Fairbanks making sure she was in line with her syllabus. Rather than worrying that keeping her home for her studies through the years could be a further hindrance at socialization, Ayana knew that that her mother had sensed, by some motherly instinct, that she would thrive if she remained close to her surroundings, strong in her own soil. The quiet hills surrounding the homestead grounded her in a manner that no friendship at school could.

Ayana breathed in the early morning air that was tinged with the pungent scent of the wild highbush cranberries on the periphery of the peony field. It was the time of day, cool and praiseworthy, when Ayana’s thoughts could escape to a more wholesome time. Ayana walked the length of the meadow. She missed her mother.

Returning to the cabin, Ayana let herself in. Her father’s snores came to her from the back bedroom, in fits and starts, his sleep interrupted and restless. She put on the kettle to boil water for tea, then busied herself preparing breakfast. It was Saturday and they would soon have to start loading the vegetables onto the flatbed of the truck. The earlier they got to their farmstand at the Farmer’s Market, the more produce they would sell.

The Russians, their competitors who drove up from Delta Junction each week, started growing vegetables in heated greenhouses well before spring break-up. They displayed their impressive tomatoes and zucchini and cucumbers in stacked pyramids and charged six or seven dollars for a pound. Sometimes the women added other items onto their tables: honey straws, homemade jellies, crocheted doilies, cream rolls. They greeted their customers with broad smiles and thick accents, loudly pushing their wares.

Ayana sorted the vegetables from their own small vegetable patch onto the farmstand. After her father rumbled off again in his truck, she settled herself onto her stool to take in the people. As much as she cherished the quiet of the homestead, Saturdays had become her connection to the outside world. She smiled when the Russian ladies haggled with their customers, as though their prices weren’t exorbitant enough. She enjoyed watching the woodcarver across from her demonstrate his delicate carving on birch trunks. He sold wooden benches and side tables and salad bowls. She inhaled the scent of sauteed side-striped shrimp, garlicky and pungent, as it drifted to her from the food tent.

A man approached her farmstand. He ran a finger over her broccoli but did not seem particularly interested in buying vegetables. Instead, he looked at the few early peonies that Ayana had arranged decoratively in a plastic bucket alongside. She eyed his clothing and decided he was not from Alaska. He wore the tidy look of someone from the lower 48 states. His loafers, khaki pants, and half-zip sweater were quite out of place in the northern landscape of rough dirt roads and straggly wilderness. He was perhaps a decade older than her, but his handsome, shaven features were not lost on her.

“How much are you selling the flowers for?”

“Oh,” Ayana spurted out. “They are just for decoration. If you like, you can take one.”

“Do you grow them yourself?” he asked.

Ayana nodded her head proudly. “On our homestead. Some miles out of town.”

He touched one of the large, fragrant flowers, an early white Duchesse de Nemours which exuded a sweet, citrusy scent.

“How clever of you to grow them in Alaska.” He smiled at her. “It must be difficult to cultivate such flowers here.”

Even though Ayana was not sure whether his curiosity lay with her abilities as a gardener or with the flowers, she eagerly shared with him the things she had learned from her mother. It was novel to be of interest to someone, particularly a captivating stranger. Peonies were tough and could survive the harsh climate, she told him. In fact, they even relished the cold winters because they needed chilling for bud formation. If planted too deeply, they produced few, if any, flowers. She had been cutting back the blooms for the past three years to make sure all their energy went back to the roots. She was still a small peony grower, with only four hundred roots so far, but she had followed her mother’s gardening journal closely. After three years, this summer would finally bring the fragrant blooms they had envisioned.

That evening, while serving her father a bowl of moose stew, Ayana told him about the man at the market.

“He thinks he can sell our peonies down in the States. He wants to come talk to us about it all. Something along the lines of what Mama had in mind.”

Distracted, her father looked up at her and pushed food around on his plate. Ayana wasn’t even sure he had heard her. He had become a shell of the man he used to be, eyes hollow, the vigor of youth gone. In years past, before Mama died, they had always lived off the land, following the seasons and gleaning from their surroundings what the landscape yielded. In the winter, Papa kept traplines in the woods behind the house where he snared quality furbearers: arctic fox, lynx, marten, wolverine. He skinned and stretched and dried the furs. With his trapline income he bought supplies for the winter: fuel oil, boots, grains with a longer shelf life. In the summer, when the swollen rivers were thick with salmon runs, he fished first the red sockeyes, then the large kings, and finally the coho silvers to fill their freezer for the winter. During the September hunting season, he scanned distant ridges with his scoping rifle for moose. Meanwhile, Ayana and her mother grew vegetables that exploded into tangles of colors under the midnight sun. They canned and preserved and stored their harvest. They were never short on food, even in a land that was hard and inhospitable for much of the year. In the gloaming, Papa often stood on the porch of the cabin, shoulders held back, as he surveyed the homestead. The reflection of a smile had always crossed his features.

Until her mother got sick and withered. The illness descended quickly, leaving them first dumbfounded, then grasping for time. Her mother managed to hang on through a last winter, but with the promise of spring she, ironically, let go. She never saw the peonies they had planted together. Ayana’s heart was wrenched dry with the paradox of it all.

Ayana and her father tried to manage, withdrawn, living alongside in a remoteness of their own making. Her father robotically went about his chores on the homestead, doing only what was necessary. Ayana picked up where her mother had left off, trying to hold the edges together. Over time, she finished the school curriculum they had embarked her upon and graduated without a sense of future. She heard about the girls from school leaving Alaska, some for colleges in Oregon and Washington, seeking degrees and careers. News drifted back about others who had married in haste and remained there, determined to leave the wilds of Alaska for a more civilized life. Ayana felt the passage of time and a pressure to not be left behind. Yet she could not change either.

On Sunday, Ayana stood on the porch and waited until she made out the dusty approach of a car on the dirt road leading up the hill to their cabin. She had given the man directions to the homestead, telling him to come to talk to Papa about his proposition. They sat with cups of coffee at the kitchen table. Richard spoke business with her father while Ayana fell hard in love. He was a man that knew his trade. Ayana saw only his black hair and sculpted chin and dark eyes. Her heart lurched whenever he directed a question towards her, stomach knotted in excitement, as he spoke about the practicalities of shipments and stem prices and freight charges. Her father listened, then retired to the porch swing with his pipe, leaving Ayana to handle matters with the stranger.

In her bed that night, Ayana spoke to her mother. Our poenies, Mama, out in the world, for everyone to enjoy. She told her about Richard and his intentions of selling their flowers in the lower 48 states. “As long as there are brides, there will be a market,” he had said with enthusiasm. Ayana imagined the brides blushing alongside the peonies in their bouquets, linking arms with their grooms. It was almost as good as being there herself.

Ayana was glad to relinquish the business aspects of the peony farm to Richard. She had cursorily read the notebook in which her mother had jotted down a marketing plan, but she could not wrap her head around distribution methods and profit sharing and transportation. She was glad Richard outlined the plan.

Closer to the harvest, mid-summer, he brought a huge metal container on a trailer which he called a “chiller.” The cut flowers needed to be refrigerated as soon as they were harvested so the buds would not open prematurely. There were strict parameters of what the industry would buy, he explained. Only flowers with a thick stem and tight buds would bring them three or four dollars a stem. They had to harvest the peonies as closed balls, before bloom, when the balls felt like a marshmallow to their touch.

“Be sure to clip them carefully, just above a set of leaves,” he demonstrated with a pruner as they walked slowly among the flowers. “The buds must be no more than an-inch-and-a-half to two-inches. The stem should be no longer than 32-inches, with all side buds removed and clean leaves.”

He scrutinized the plants and clipped those he deemed favorable. Ayana wondered about the misfits, ones that nature had granted an entrance, then a shun. When they came across lesser quality stems, he put them aside to sell to local bed-and-breakfasts or for the farmstand at the Farmer’s Market. Ayana walked next to him and hoped for perfection.

They worked together all summer, harvesting the succession of flowers. Carefully, they wrapped the peonies in clear plastic, then packed them into stem boxes and stored them in the chiller. In the evening, they drove the flowers to Fairbanks so they could be shipped on a midnight FedEx flight to Anchorage. From there they were distributed south to their destinations: boutiques in big cities, wholesales to supermarkets, weddings. Ayana cherished the dusky evenings when she sat next to Richard in the truck in companionable silence after the long day. She watched the rolling hills unfold in front of them and quietly celebrated in her heart.

When their first sales came in, Richard smiled and exuberantly swung Ayana up into his arms. Ayana clutched his shoulders, pulse hammering in her throat, as he lowered her to the ground again. For a moment, soft and fleeting, she looked into his dark brown eyes and the world burgeoned with possibility.

As the summer progressed, his ideas became grander. They would offer subscription services so people could order flowers online. He suggested drawing up brochures to mail to clients, with photographs of the homestead and the peonies, emphasizing that the flowers symbolized good fortune and prosperity and romance. They would expand the peony field, plant more rows and varieties with lofty names: white Elsa Sass, dark pink Edulis Superba, raspberry red Felix Crousse. Their first, tentative season had launched itself well beyond their expectations. Of course it did. The name “Ayana,” after all, meant “forever flowering.”

At night, Ayana lay awake and channeled her thoughts about Richard toward her mother. More than anything, she wanted to consult with her, to tell her of the new, burgeoning swell in her chest as well as a doubt that had settled in beneath her ribs. She was suddenly drawn to the open window, where the curtain stirred lazily in the breeze. Leaning onto the windowsill, Ayana listened to the hush of the surrounding forest as it lay still and slumbering. She could make out the remaining peonies in the half-light. She thought she saw her then, at the very edge of the meadow, among the flowers that had not been harvested yet. Her mother, with her long, dark hair, was dressed in familiar gardening clothes. Her hand seemed to float above the peonies, gesturing toward them reassuringly. Ayana peered closely, adjusting to the dimness, wanting to understand, but moments later her mother was gone again.

When August brought rain and darkening nights, they packed and shipped the last of the peonies. They had sent off the flowers nightly, harvesting the latest blooms at the end of the summer. Then Richard returned alone to the lower 48 states. Ayana stood for a long while on the porch, watching the dust behind his truck settle again. He had pleaded with her to go with him, to cultivate new clients and contracts, to work on their efflorescent relationship, to plan the summer’s next harvest. Ayana gazed sadly at him. To her, the peonies meant more than money and marketability.

“What became of that man,” Papa asked much later that winter, sitting by the fire, in the glow of the embers. “The one who was interested in the peonies.”

Ayana turned to look at her father and the fragility that now defined him. It was as though he had not even noticed how Richard and Ayana had worked together all summer in the peony field. Her father’s strength had dissipated. He had given her mother his last best effort, an ultimate gift, by letting her go. He was able to do something for her still by being left behind. Her mother did not have to bear the burden of living on alone.

“He will not return,” Ayana told her father quietly and reached for his hand.

Richard had been a summer, fleeting and grounded only in her imaginings. They had walked together in the never-ending twilight with the sound of the aspens twitching in the breeze and the scent of the peonies heady and fragrant in the air. She was caught up in his stride as he laughed and talked, but she sensed that he would be gone when autumn came.

The horizon he offered was not her home. She did not need faraway places anymore, she realized, and would never leave the homestead. She was familiar with every corner of it: the willows and the birches and the river that gurgled through the land. She loved the hillsides that turned orange and crimson in the fall. She knew that the fireweed tallied the milder days of summer, blooming up its stalk until the fluffy, withered crowns indicated that winter was soon approaching. She felt the first snowfall through her nose before she even got out of bed to look out of her window. She cherished how the winter sun cast its slanting light through the kitchen window, metallic in the mornings, golden in the evenings. And she trusted that beneath the heavy snow blanket covering the hillside the peonies waited. The late blooms of the undemanding flower would turn blousy and luxurious in their season’s full potential.  



BIO

Birgit Lennertz Sarrimanolis’ work has appeared in Cirque Journal, Clackamas Literary Review, Euphony Journal, Fiction on the Web, Five on the Fifth, Medicine and Meaning, Penman Review and Shark Reef. Her memoir, Transplanted, was published by Cirque Press in 2022. She calls Alaska home and writes overlooking the Tanana Valley. Visit her website here: birgitsarrimanolis.com







Vanishing Act

by Seonah Kim


The day Crow met Robert in London, he produced from his wool cap a rabbit as white as midnight snow. She packed her bags that afternoon, left with him by morning. The trick was not part of his normal routine. In fact, Crow has not seen the white rabbit since.

She has been on tour with him for three months. This weekend, they’re in Vegas and Robert says, Baby, every other street clown is a “magician”. From now on, I’m a prestidigitator.

act 1.

The attendant on their flight from Las Vegas to Denver is just one guy. At first, she thinks he is the pilot, because of the loose authority he exhibits as they board. He welcomes them as though they’re entering his own plane, flashes his braces at them, and she thinks he must be fresh out of flight school. And even his clothes, lacking in certain trademarks, (striped shoulder pads? a particular shiny pin?) don’t register as wrong. Perhaps it’s the gummy she took at the gate, THC dosage unspecified, prescribed to her by Robert, who has flight anxiety. Crow does not have flight anxiety. She has flight anticipation, which bubbles in her stomach, muddling like a gassy thrill until she is settled in her narrow pleather seat. They fly coach, a condition which Robert assures her is temporary. As soon as he signs a Netflix special, he swears, soon.

The guy with the braces gets on the loudspeaker and says Welcome aboard folks. I hail from the beeaa-utiful Caribbean Island of Pu-erto Rico, and it is my pleasure to be joining you on this short flight from Las Vegas to. There is a pause, a scattered chuckle from the cabin and then he says Denver, and Crow observes his ignorance and the reaction of the passengers and her own impenetrable ambivalence.  

He enters the cabin and offers a tray containing tinfoil-wrapped fruit bars and chocolate-covered rice crisps. One of each or two of the same, he says. One of each or two of the same. The way he repeats it is so monotonous and bored it is almost playful. This is the smallest plane Crow has ever been on, two seats on one side of each row, one on the other. There is no business class on a flight like this, a fact which Robert no doubt relishes.

Will we fly private from Vegas to Denver once you get your Netflix special? she asks him.

Robert smiles at her with a sleepy sort of dismissal and says that private jet emissions are terrible for the environment, and he has many thoughts on the subject, which he will expound on when he is not so drugged up.

Crow selects two chocolate rice crisps when their pilot passes them the tray. Robert’s eyes are closed so Crow takes two more chocolate rice crisps on his behalf, smiling at the pilot and then glancing to Robert, as if to say, we’re together, he’ll want these later. The pilot in braces looks at Robert too, seems to contemplate making a joke, and then the woman in the seat behind Crow announces to her seatmate, to the whole plane really, that she is on a connecting flight from Venice. The seatmate asks if it was warm in California. The woman laughs tightly and corrects her: Italy is actually quite cold this time of year.

Puerto Rico, my home country, is so warm right now, the pilot says, rolling the Rs in Puerto and Rico as he had on the loudspeaker. I was there last week, but now I am flying to. Denver, the woman smiles. Denver, he says.

It’s only once the plane begins to rumble down the runway and the guy is still standing at the top of the aisle, demonstrating safety procedures, that Crow realizes he is not their pilot after all.

It’s not snowing on the Las Vegas tarmac, but once they begin to graze the clouds, streaks of wet white light race past the windows and she thinks of the way intergalactic travel is depicted in movies. Robert drops her hand, which he had gripped when the rumbling began. Crow wonders why snow doesn’t always reach the ground, if it’s not heavy enough or not fast enough, for the plane is doing the moving, at least in the perpendicular direction; the snow could be still, floating in space like dust, though it appears to her, through the glass, supernatural and screaming.

Crow turns away from the window but Robert is already asleep, having probably taken something stronger than just an edible. He would not have appreciated her observation of the violent, wintery altitude, but she would have told him anyway, had he been awake. The first time she flew with him, she found his panic endearing, was baffled but amused by his need to be unconscious for an hour-long flight. Even now, she feels a pang behind her breast as she examines his slack features, undone and half-bathed in the dark and glow of the overhead compartment. She wonders if her own face looks as empty when she is asleep, wonders if it is often snowing in the clouds on dry, sunny days.

act 2.

In London, I am almost always awake. I tend bar at a pub late into the evenings but rarely go home after my shift because I am usually still wired and restless. Instead of walking to my empty flat in Battersea, I walk from Clapham where I work into the upscale Kensington neighborhood of Chelsea. It takes me an hour and a half to get there by foot but I stay on the busy roads and listen to The Strokes and am in no rush.

It started one night when I was trying to lose a few drunk guys who had been at the pub and whom I had suspected might be following me. The streets that led home were quiet, a little seedy, and the whole evening was giving me the creeps. Imagine if I lived in one of these mansions, I thought as I entered Kensington. Imagine if I was going home to a two-story walk-up with a fireplace and a clawfoot tub. I found myself peering into the few windows lit up all orange and imagining myself inside that life, safe and dim, scented with expensive candlewax, a husband who loved me and a baby on the way.

After walking for a while, it becomes easier to believe that I am moving towards a destination, that I am heading truly home. Instead of turning back, I continue to weave deeper into the paved streets, wide and shadowed in marble.

I am beginning to shiver, exhaustion and the September chill tangling in my calves. I’ve been standing all night at the pub and have just now walked about three miles. I sit on a fire hydrant by the curb. I’ll rest for a few minutes and then go home. My music flutters into ambient silence and I follow the headphone wire into my purse with numb fingers. Locate my phone and pull it out. Dead. Sitting on the hydrant is such relief for my aching legs. If it weren’t so cold, I might have been able to fall asleep.

A navy Honda sedan pulls up to the curb, right into the empty space in front of me, and its hazards begin to blink. The driver switches on the overhead light and his features flicker half-bright. He looks through the glass and meets me with the eye that isn’t in shadow. 

The windshield bears two stickers, neatly aligned: Lyft, Uber. The street is empty besides us two and I approach the car, drawn to its warm exhaust more than anything. I open the right rear door. I climb in, holding down the hem of my skirt as I fold pale legs into the icy leather seat, pull the seatbelt across my chest.

Casey? The driver says into the rearview mirror. I can see both eyes now, brown and sunken beneath a furry brow. His gaze is blank and cloudy.

Yeah, my phone died, sorry. The location might be wrong on your app, I say. He turns off the overhead light and puts the car into reverse. My stomach lurches with the edge I feel before a flight. I shift forward in my seat, trying to see the screen of his Android, which is mounted on the dash and plugged into the stereo. We’re thirty minutes from our destination, Highgate, and then we will be a three hour walk from my flat.

I lean into the headrest, allow the city lights to stream through my lashes like something melted. I wake to the slamming of brakes and blaring of a horn. My driver is spitting what could be Arabic and flipping off a passing car which careens drunkenly through the intersection where we have stopped. He continues mumbling to himself, or actually it seems he is speaking to someone on the phone, a responding voice just audible over the stereo music.

I take account of the streets, which have blurred from ink to charcoal in anticipation of morning. You can just let me out here, actually, I say. This is fine. He stops speaking and looks into the mirror again, almost suspicious now. You sure? I glance at the map on his phone. We are still several blocks from Casey’s destination. I wonder if it’s their apartment or their parents’ house or a place where they work an early morning shift. Yeah, I put the address in wrong. He pulls to a slow stop and I throw open the door before he has a chance to park. Thanks. I hop out, hope Casey’s card doesn’t decline, how strange it is that the ride never cancelled, and enter the cemetery where Karl Marx is buried.

A small park surrounds the enclosed graveyard, which opens only during the day, but I scale the metal posts easily as the Honda’s grumble fades into side streets. When it’s gone, only breathing is left: breathing by invisible animals, by the scattered plants and trees. It can’t be later than five in the morning.

Inside, the silence which settles around stone is cold. My footsteps on the dirt path seem to echo, as though against concrete. Leaves rustle. An owl hoots. I unlace my combat boots and strip my socks and leave them in the grass under a tree.

I used to smoke weed in a cemetery across from my high school, with friends, and then later with a boyfriend. After class, during free periods, turning back up with red eyes, doused in drugstore perfume. We would make crude jokes about the names on the graves, invent stories to try and spook each other. Rebellion felt distinctly safe in high school, intentional and expected like dusty black Converse with my floral-print sundress. I see rebellion now as it is: one of many failed attempts to control the opaque inevitabilities of destiny and chance.

These days, I enjoy walking through cemeteries, surrounded by death and earth, winding trails and willows. They are a cool, perfect escape from the hot London summers. I have never walked through one so early in the morning.

When my phone is not dead, I take pictures of the statues, a stone angel dripping with moss, a Virgin Mary flanked by dried bouquets. My camera roll is full of photos of these things. I occasionally veer off-path to get a closer look at the generational plots, the ones whose little headstones sprawl outwards from some small pillar or block of marble engraved with the surname. Sometimes, the headstones themselves don’t list names, only familial titles: MOTHER, FATHER, DAUGHTER, SON, SON, SISTER, BROTHER, SISTER, BABY. These are often flat, flush with the earth, while the ones that stick straight up contain more detail:

MARY E.,
LOVING MOTHER AND WIFE
1887-1956

or

JANICE K.,
BELOVED ANGEL
MAY 12 1918 – SEPTEMBER 1 1918

+

I feel movement before I see them. A force and its adherent. First, a lanky and regal and wild-looking black dog. Then, a man with shoulder-length brown hair and violent blue eyes. He is wearing a white t-shirt under a black sweatsuit, which makes him look a bit like a priest. He smiles apologetically because his dog, off-leash, has approached and is sniffing my cold legs.

I’m so sorry, the man says, we never see anyone out here this early. He reaches for the dog’s collar. I don’t mind, I say, I love dogs. I bend down to scratch behind its silky ears. I notice as I do so that the backs of the man’s hands are spiked with intricate and dense ink patterns.

Her name is Belle, he says.

Like the princess or the instrument? I ask. My voice sounds shrill next to his measured, melodic one, my words even more out of place. I am suddenly aware of my bare white feet on the hard earth. But the man smiles and finishes attaching a leash to Belle’s collar, coils the strap around his wrist.

That depends, he says. Do you want to see her do a trick?

+

The memory returns only in dreams. I had been eighteen and dating the boyfriend I used to smoke in the cemetery with, Jamie. It’s no big deal, he had said that summer, when we found out. It’s only been a few weeks. You can still take the pill. Or maybe he had said, you can just take the pill. Just take the pill.

I had gone to my mother, trembling, and Mother, who had been young herself when she’d had me, ushered me into the car and drove us to Planned Parenthood, held my hand through the exam, no questions asked. Though occasionally, of course, I wonder what things might have been different had certain questions been asked.

It was still early enough for me to just take the pill. Luckily, said my mother. Lucky you found it so soon, the nurse said. Like cancer, I thought. We’re talking about him like he’s a lump. Which, technically, he still was. And the nurse, who was a woman, warned me fairly of the pain, and the blood, and the emotions, though not about the way bathroom tiles would never again feel normal beneath my hands. Nothing could have prepared me for the texture of his exit, nor for the emptiness after. The nurse had tried, of course, as she adjusted the white paper gown between my braced and elevated legs, as I angled my body on the cushioned gray table so as to view a constellation of white pixels blinking on a black screen of which somehow my son was comprised, but perhaps I hadn’t been listening closely enough.

The dreams are always of Jamie, bare-chested and wearing a frayed Cardinals hat, which had never been fully red in the time I’d known him, but by the end of that summer, had faded into a papery beige. In the dreams, he is holding our child, who is small and bloody and wrapped in cloth, to his chest, even as the cloth blooms red, even as his skin grows sticky and slick. I reach for them, for my son, for Jamie, whom I love, in these dreams, though I have not seen him in so many years, and sometimes these days he looks like Robert, with hair that is jet black, not blond as Jamie’s is in my waking memory. He pulls away, laughing. Laughing not at me, but at something just beyond my line of sight, something constantly in my peripheral, which seems to disappear whenever I turn to face it.

+

Of course I want to see the dog do a trick. I love to be surprised more than anything in the world. Like meeting Robert in London for the first time. He had stopped me for my hair. Red like strawberries, he’d called it. Do you want to see some magic? he had said.

Close your eyes, the man says, just for a moment. And when I clap, open them. I obey. Belle barks. A moment later, he claps. When I open my eyes, I briefly forget what I am looking for. Then I remember. But where’d she go? I ask, turning in a full circle, examining the damp grass for paw prints.

The man is smiling. He seems pleased. He says: Where did who go?

act 3.

They have a few shows in Denver, where Robert is going to try out some new tricks. In one of them, Crow will make her debut as his assistant. The new trick he’s working on is actually old, the oldest in the book, aside from the rabbit one, which she still has not seen since that first day. This trick is the one where she scrunches herself into a box and he saws the box in half, an act which to Crow feels comfortable and intimately satisfying, like she’s been rehearsing for it her whole life.

Robert will expect her to practice with him for hours in their suite, though all she wants to do is eat a room service grilled cheese in the hotel bed and watch House Hunters International on the cable TV. He will make her perfect her expression, as though her face is going to be enlarged on a stadium screen. Really, they’ll be in some mid-tier “historical” playhouse which endures cover bands and provides terrible acoustics. The drinks will be overpriced, the guests will grumble but still buy them, and the bar will make more money on the show than the box office.

Despite the false bravado and constant rebranding and embarrassed disappointment and uncomfortable travel, Crow stays. Because no matter where she is during Robert’s show, if she can see his face while he performs his act, see his hands, whether she is looking up at him from her position on the table, or sideways from a chair angled just so offstage, she gets to feel that thing all over again, soft fur as white as snow, a warm expectant window beaming through white marble, a black and barking dog slipping through the silent air without a trace.

Can I show you a magic trick? he’d asked. And she’d looked into his honey-brown eyes and seen the most radiant and terrifying possibilities, all the hope and disappointment she’d ever felt. Her mind returned to very early birthdays, when she’d been too young to name this feeling, seeing the cake float towards her, all aglow with heat and sugar. Mortified by the singing, squeezed her eyes shut and tried not to cry, puffed up her cheeks to blow out a wish.

act 4.

It’s sort of like a feeling you get in your bowels. Like a lurch at the top of a roller coaster, at the mouth of a tunnel. In the past, she has described it as an edge, though even then that word felt flat and wrong. It’s like holding the key to a lifelong enemy’s demise in your hand, knowing that your next move could destroy them forever. And you feel ashamed, because you have been granted such an easy victory with this key, but also know that your success is inevitable once they are gone, that nothing foreseeable could stand in your way ever again. You know that you must use this key or regret it forever, yet you also know that in doing so you are eliminating the only real obstacle you have ever had. It’s not a choice and it’s also your final choice.

You close your eyes. You wait for the sound of clapping hands.



BIO

Seonah Kim (she/her/hers) was born and raised in the Hudson Valley of New York. Currently, she writes and lives in Charlottesville, Virginia, where she is in the process of obtaining her MFA in fiction writing from the University of Virginia. She is also a waitress and a teacher.







Missy Anderson’s Funeral

by Viktor Athelstan


Missy Anderson’s death was highly expected for everyone that was not her family. The Andersons thought she would live forever. And no wonder they did. She was one hundred and ten years old and still going strong. Or at least she had been going strong until she tripped over her cat and smashed her head on her glass coffee table, shattering that into a million pieces as well. She probably would’ve survived the initial fall and the initial head smashing with comparatively little damage had she had been wearing her life alert button. But Missy Anderson was a proud woman and refused to wear it. She always said she’d rather starve to death on the floor of her house and get eaten alive by her pets than wear one of those buttons.

Well, that is almost exactly what happened to Missy Anderson.

Her son Eric, discovered her on the floor of her house with several bites taken out of her frail elderly body and a very nonchalant looking tabby cat named Mr. Snookums and a very guilty looking golden retriever named Eugene standing over her prone body. The names of the pets are not really relevant to this story, but it is necessary for you to know as it sets the scene of what kind of horrifying madness Eric walked into. Eric was convinced and could not be convinced otherwise no matter what anyone said that Mr. Snookums put Eugene up to eating his mother alive.

He never liked that cat.

Ironically enough Missy did survive the fall and the head smashing and the mildly being eaten alive. Eric rushed her to the hospital himself. It was a shock to the hospital staff and Eric did look a bit like a cannibal carrying his semi-eaten mother into the Emergency Room, but he didn’t really care too much about that. If he saved his mother’s life, he figured she would have to love him despite his beauty. (His beauty is relevant to the story, but not at the moment. We will get to that part soon.)

At the hospital, Missy Anderson was put in the intensive care unit and given about a million antibiotics and a copious amount of rabies shots. The doctors did not expect her to make a full recovery. But her children were insistent. Until this point in her life, Missy Anderson had survived just about everything and of course at one hundred and ten years old she would survive this as well. She had survived bee stings despite being highly allergic, she had survived bicycle accidents in which she rode into a telephone pole without a helmet, she survived giving birth to seven beautiful children and three ugly ones; hell, she had even survived accidentally being shot one time on a hunting trip. She seemed immortal.

And Missy Anderson did survive. She survived and escaped the hospital in a wheelchair of her own volition. No one could convince her to return. But no one had ever been able to convince Missy Anderson to do anything she did not want to do, so this was not a surprise to anyone.

What ended up killing Missy Anderson was the second time she fell and smashed her head and was eaten alive by her pets. This time, neither Eric nor any of her children came to the house in time to save her. Why would they? She refused to wear a life alert button or own a cell phone. Or accept any visitors from Wednesday to Monday. After birthing ten children of various appearances, and coming from a family of twenty other siblings, Missy Anderson valued her time alone and regrettably for her, her children respected that.

On Tuesday morning, Eric found his mother dead and with significantly more bites taken out of her than last time. And this time, Eugene the Golden Retriever didn’t even have the common decency to at least look a little guilty. Mr. Snookums the Cat ignored Eric as he shouted at them both and could only be convinced to stop eating Missy Anderson when he was forcefully thrown into his carrier cage. (And not without great bodily injury to Eric.)

Her family grieved tremendously. No one grieved more than her three ugly children whom she loved dearly and significantly more than the beautiful ones. After all, they would survive anything like her. In a world where beauty is everything, it’s easy to get ahead in life when you are stunning. So naturally she favored her ugly children. She had to. No one else would. (None of her seven beautiful children could find spouses or good jobs due to their lack of self esteem in any capacity. Her ugly children were all very successful as they had good hygiene and radiated enough confidence that they could convince a saltwater fish to buy ocean water.)

The Andersons were a close knit family, despite the blatant favoritism. At least that’s how it seemed to every outsider. Secretly they all hated each other with the passion of eleven trillion fiery suns. They only pretended to like each other for their mother’s sake. It’s all she had going for her. After all, she was constantly getting herself into all sorts of scraps and accidents and near death experiences. They had to give her some kind of win.

But now she was dead. And they didn’t have to do that anymore.

Nor would they.

Each of the seven beautiful children, Eric included, decided to make the entire circumstances surrounding planning their mother’s funeral the worst experience anyone has ever had in their entire life organizing a funeral. Of course, organizing a funeral is always a horrible experience, but sometimes it can be less horrible than others. The beautiful children were determined to make it exceptionally horrible. If there was a Guinness Book of World Records entry for worst funeral experience in the world–no! In the universe!–Missy Anderson’s funeral would’ve won it.

But there isn’t, so it didn’t.

The first thing the beautiful children did once everyone got to her house after Eric called them was try to resuscitate their mother. This was their revenge for years of mistreatment. It did not matter to them that Missy Anderson was very and extremely obviously dead. She had gone past rigor mortis and was now green and rotting. They were going to have the EMTs do CPR whether they wanted to or not. And the EMTs did not. However, the seven beautiful children threatened to sue if they did not try to resuscitate Missy Anderson. So, the EMTs did resuscitate Missy Anderson. Well, they tried. After a brief moment where life actually and miraculously seemed possible, it soon became apparent nothing would in fact work and any attempt at trying was futile at best and borderline ridiculous at worst. Missy Anderson got all over everyone and everything. It was only when the seven beautiful children and the three ugly children were covered in the fluids of their dead mother, were the seven satisfied that she was in fact gone and not coming back.

Now the real revenge could start.

Despite the fact Missy Anderson had indeed anticipated her death and pre-planned everything for her funeral, her beautiful children decided that wasn’t good enough. For one, the coffin she had picked out was tacky. It was silver and metallic and had little daisies painted all over it. No, that simply would not do for their mother. She was–had been a classy woman.

(Never mind the fact Missy Anderson collected about a billion Beanie Babies in her lifetime and only wore bootleg shirts with cartoon characters on them. Fun hobbies, but certainly not classy ones. There is nothing classy about getting into a fistfight at a Hallmark store over the Princess Diana memorial Beanie Baby while wearing a T-shirt with a bootleg Tweety Bird on it.)

Their mother’s coffin could be no less than mahogany and hand carved by a master carver from England or Germany or maybe Spain or Austria or Italy or maybe even Peru. Either way it had to be expensive. It did not matter that the silver daisy coffin was prepaid. They would sell it on eBay for a small profit. Who would buy a preowned silver daisy coffin was beyond anyone’s guess but the seven beautiful children were insistent. And the three ugly children were too much in mourning to argue much at that time.

So the ugly children let the beautiful children buy the expensive mahogany coffin. After all, they sort of loved their siblings. Well, they loved them enough that they weren’t going to cause a big scene at the funeral home.

Their resolve would not last.

After they bought a new coffin, they needed to pick out a plot. It did not matter that Missy Anderson had already picked out and pre-paid for a plot. The beautiful children insisted they needed a new one. It also didn’t matter that Missy Anderson’s previously pre-picked out and pre-paid plot was very expensive and on a cliff overlooking the ocean. With climate change causing all sorts of nasty storms, the cliff was slowly wearing away. Did the ugly children really want their mother’s body to fall into the sea? Is that what they wanted? They knew it! They didn’t love their mother like the beautiful children did!

The three ugly children relented to avoid causing another scene at the funeral home.

Now, the funeral which previously would’ve been free, was getting very expensive. Over ten thousand American dollars. And of course, the ugly children would be expected to pay for it. After all, the three ugly children were a CEO of a massive health insurance company, an Intellectual Property lawyer for a major media monopoly that created cartoon animals and a variety of overpriced theme parks, and a plastic surgeon for celebrities. They were also all on TikTok with about one million followers each. Some of those followers were just hate followers, but they still had at least one million followers each. Meanwhile, the seven beautiful children worked in retail, nursing homes, elementary schools as teachers, daycares for poor children, and public libraries. Clearly, the ugly children contributed much more to society than the beautiful ones. Why else would they be paid so much? Why else would everyone love them with a burning passion of ten trillion suns? People must have loved them! At the end of the day, they were the ones in newspapers and the ones everyone always talked about.

(Perhaps not always positively, but that didn’t really matter. The point was that people were talking about them and they were making a ton of money which is really the only marker of success in this world besides being beautiful. But they were not beautiful, they were ugly, so really they were the ones at a disadvantage here in the miserable existence humans call life. Obviously.)

After they sorted out the coffin and the plot, it was now time to decide whether Missy Anderson would be embalmed or not. Missy Anderson had not wanted to be embalmed. She wanted to go straight into the dirt and be worm food. At least be worm food once her silver daisy coffin disintegrated…whenever that would be. It could be a few decades, it could be a few months, it could be millennia. No one really knew and no one really cared to know. No one actually wanted to dig up Missy Anderson to make sure she was in fact, worm food. Missy Anderson not being embalmed potentially could have been something all ten of her children, no matter their beauty status, could have agreed upon. There was something nice about the thought of their mother going back into the earth.

But then, Missy Anderson’s most beautiful daughter, Denise, remembered that one time when she was seven years old her mother had made her dig in the rose garden, despite the freezing weather with no winter coat or proper boots. Missy Anderson had claimed such hardships build character. Additionally, when Denise was twelve years old, her mother made her forage for wild mushrooms. Again to build character…or so Missy Anderson claimed. Denise suspected that in reality her mother was trying to poison her. She had no proof of this, so her ugly siblings did not believe their mother would intentionally do such a thing. Their mother probably had some kind of brain damage from all the freak accidents she had been in. Years later, at a Thanksgiving meal, Denise tried to point out the fact that their mother insisted she pick the red mushrooms with the white spots on them. The classic poison mushroom! The ugly children had scoffed and called Denise crazy and that their mother did not know the mushroom was poisonous so she could not blame poor old Missy Anderson.

(Even at twelve years old Denise knew they were poisonous. But she was going to eat them to please her mother, even though she knew she would probably die. Her father stopped her just in time. At that point in her life, Denise did secretly hope she would die. Then everyone would stop seeing her mother as the paragon of the community. How could she be the perfect mother, the perfect wife, the perfect everything if her child died of eating a poisonous mushroom that Missy Anderson had made her eat? Of course, Denise, as she grew older, realized that her mother would deny being responsible in any way whatsoever for her daughter’s tragic death. She’d probably milk it too! So despite feeling slightly suicidal at all times, Denise never acted on it to spite Missy Anderson)

Denise insisted her mother be embalmed. And because Denise, one of the seven beautiful children, wanted this, the other six agreed with their beautiful sister. They fought long and hard for this. A shoe was thrown at one point. It didn’t hit anyone or anything besides the wall of the funeral director’s office, but a shoe was thrown. The act of complete and utter barbarity infuriated the ugly children. What if the shoe had hit one of them and broke their nose? Then they would be even uglier!

(Of course, the plastic surgeon could have fixed their noses, but what if it hit the plastic surgeon? What would they do?! Nevermind the fact her entire circle consisted of successful plastic surgeons.)

By this time, it was apparent to the funeral director, Alina Rollo, that the Andersons were not in fact, a perfect family and they really fucking hated each other.

But she had seen this all before, and was not phased by it at all. Just about every single family fell to pieces once the matriarch or the patriarch perished. And with the Andersons, it had been unexpected…at least to them. That always makes the family falling apart even worse. Alina Rollo’s apprentice, Judy Brick, had not seen this all before and was quite alarmed and bewildered and shocked and dismayed and horrified. How could such a fine family just evolve into senseless squabbling? How could they decide to spend so much money when everything had been paid for? Why would they decide to go against their mother, Missy Anderson’s wishes? What kind of family was this?!

(The answer is that they were an average family. But Judy Brick being new to the mortuary business, did not know this quite yet. She would learn. Oh, how she would learn. The Andersons would teach her quite well.)

After the shoe was thrown, the beautiful children and the ugly children had a nasty blowout fight right smack dab in the middle of the funeral director’s office. They shouted! They called each other names! They slandered each other! They brought up embarrassing past childhood stories! They insulted each other’s professions! Declarations of all sorts of crimes, state and federal and white collar and blue collar and otherwise, were thrown carelessly around in horrible accusations! Oh the humiliation! Oh, the depravity! Oh, the shame!

The fight was so loud that the people having funerals and wakes in the other parlors could hear the Anderson family meltdown. They were shocked and appalled. How could the Andersons have been anything less than perfect?

Their reputation was crumbling.

And oh, how it would crumble further!

It would crumble not only to dust, but straight into the sea!

(A metaphorical sea of course. And not a nice one either, with gentle waves, crystal clear cerulean water, and with some nice fish and peaceful dolphins. A metaphorical sea with choppy waves, harsh brutal winds, and a wide vast variety of bloodthirsty man-eating sea monsters!)

Eventually, the humiliation of the three ugly children by the seven beautiful children became too much and the ugly children relented once again! How could they not? Their personal reputations and professional careers and TikTok stardom were on the line! Missy Anderson would have to be embalmed. Just like the seven beautiful children wanted.

(Well, what Denise wanted. But that is neither here nor there.)

Despite being exhausted by the battle, it was now time to decide what kind of funeral Missy Anderson would have. Would it be big? Would it be small? Secular? Or perhaps religious? What kind of religion, if so? Was Missy Anderson even religious? None of the Anderson children actually knew. Their mother tended to switch her religions whenever she wanted something and the previous one was not giving her what she wanted. She cycled through evangelical Christianity, New Age paganism, atheism, and Buddhism with an alarming regularity. Sometimes she was even Wiccan for a week or two until she decided she hated Halloween. It was all very confusing. And the children did not know what she wanted. So in this sentiment, they did all agree on one thing and one thing only: Missy Anderson would have a secular funeral to avoid the children the trouble of hunting down some sort of religious leader.

Alina Rollo smiled and nodded and said that could be done. Judy Brick sighed with relief.

The fight picked up again when they had to decide what Missy Anderson would wear for the rest of her earthly existence when she was finally buried. The three ugly children wanted to pick out her favorite bootleg Tweety Bird shirt. The one she wore most often and loved perhaps even more than her husband or her children. It was the one she was wearing when she got into the fistfight at the Hallmark store over the Princess Diana memorial Beanie Baby. It was the one she wore to every fancy event. Even to the expensive galas her ugly children often hosted and attended. Missy Anderson did not care that she was going to meet important world leaders including but not limited to the President of the United States, several African Presidents, Prime Ministers, and Royalty, all the Prime Ministers in Europe and the Emperor of Japan! She was going to wear her bootleg Tweety Bird shirt, whether her children liked it or not!

It was quite embarrassing sometimes to have Missy Anderson as a mother. But she had survived so much! What harm would there be to letting her wear the bootleg Tweety Bird shirt to meet important politicians? Sometimes those politicians needed to be brought down a peg and realize that some people did not actually care if they were important or not.

(Privately, however, all of her children silently suspected Missy Anderson’s total lack of respect for authority and her extremely accident prone life were perhaps related. But none of them would ever say that out loud because that would be insane. After all, what politician would care enough to assassinate their mother? Even though she was their world, their creator, their tormentor, she was merely a blip in the radar to the authority figures of the world.)

Also, the three ugly children wanted Missy Anderson to be buried in the bootleg Tweety Bird shirt so they would never have to see that damn thing ever again.

The beautiful children wanted Missy Anderson to be buried in something classy like a little black dress and with a string of pearls and maybe even a real diamond tiara. And they also wanted to frame the Tweety Bird shirt like it was a signed sports jersey and make copies so they could all wear similar ones to the funeral.

Naturally, this caused another fight that the seven beautiful children won once again.

However, secretly the ugly intellectual property lawyer child was planning to file a lawsuit against his siblings for copyright infringement, even though he did not actually work for Universal Studios or whoever owns the intellectual property rights to Tweety Bird. He didn’t actually know or care. (He just knew his company did not own the rights.) He would ruin his seven beautiful siblings! He would ruin them for all they were worth! He did not care that none of the seven beautiful children made more than $30,000 a year (if even that). Most of them made closer to $25,000 or $20,000 or sometimes even $10,000 a year. He would sue them each for half a billion dollars. And he would win. After all, the copyright infringement of a bootleg Tweety Bird shirt was the most fighting and pressing matter of his time.

(It would turn out later, even though he did win and put all of his seven beautiful siblings highly into debt and homelessness, that the average Joe, who the lawyer never really interacted with nor cared to, would indeed care. He would be shot dead on the street. And none of his siblings would come to the funeral. Especially not the CEO and the plastic surgeon siblings, as they had also gotten caught up in the lawsuit because they were also wearing the Tweety Bird shirts. Even though they made buckets and buckets of money every single minute, half a billion dollars was still a lot of money that they really did not want to lose in a stupid petty lawsuit. The plastic surgeon and the healthcare CEO would conspire and lobby and end up making more money through new government regulations and laws they bribed Congress and Senate to pass. They would be fine even if slightly annoyed for an extended period of time.)

Anyway, the rest of the funeral planning went relatively uneventfully and there is no point to recounting it here. The funeral itself happened on a pleasant fall evening. Many people came. They mourned. They told funny stories. They had some cake and coffee at the reception. The Anderson children wore the Tweety Bird shirts. They were sued into oblivion. And the Anderson family never recovered.

The end result was exactly what Missy Anderson would have wanted.



BIO

Viktor Athelstan is the author of the 2022 Shirley Jackson Award nominated story “Brother Maternitas.” His short story “Okehampton Fog” can be heard on the Creepy Podcast. He recently published the novel “Decessit Vita Matris.” When Viktor isn’t writing short stories, he writes webnovels about medieval monks. 







Of Two Minds

by Vicki Addesso


            I rode to the wake with my sister, Paige. There was no way I could spend another second around my mother. I’d been listening to her cry between each rendition of reasons why Charlie couldn’t possibly have done what he did. “That son-of-a-bitch! He wouldn’t do that to us,” she’d say, as if she could make the facts of his death disappear.

Charlie was Mom’s uncle, her father’s younger brother. He was only ten years older than her, more like a big brother than an uncle. Other than my father, my sister, and me, Mom had no family left. She’d complain about Charlie all the time. That he came to our house unannounced and hung out for hours. That he borrowed money. That he gambled. She said his drinking was the worst. “A lush. A real drunk,” she called him. Yeah, but guess what? Mom was the first one to crack open a beer the second the clock struck noon. “You’re not an alcoholic until you start drinking in the morning,” she’d say. So, Mom and Charlie were drinking buddies, those two.

Charlie had never married; I don’t think he ever had a girlfriend. He lived two blocks away and worked down in the subways of Manhattan, sitting in a booth selling tokens. My mother worked part-time at a deli in town, the early shift on weekdays. She was in a bowling league with a few friends and went over to their houses once in a while to play cards. My dad worked two jobs, and when he was home he was up in bed, watching TV or sleeping. Not a people person, my father. So Charlie and Mom would talk and drink, sometimes after work, but mostly on the weekends. And the talking turned to yelling, arguing, as the cans piled up. About the money he kept borrowing and never paid back, or the fact that he always showed up at our house empty-handed but left full of beer. Her beer.

            It was five days ago when Paige called me at my latest job, receptionist for a realty company. I’d stepped away from my desk to grab a cup of coffee in the kitchen just outside my office. I ran back, picking up the phone on the fourth ring.

“Wright Real Estate. Beth speaking,” I said.

“Beth, it’s me.”

“Hey, Paige. What’s wrong?” I could tell she was crying. I thought maybe her son was sick. He had just turned a year. I looked at the photo I had of him, pinned to the bulletin board next to my desk — chubby round face, big brown eyes, smiling.

“Uncle Charlie is dead. He killed himself,” she said.

I laughed.

“Really. He’s dead. He jumped off the roof of his apartment building.”

“I’m sorry,” I told her. “I believe you. It’s just that…of course Charlie did that.”

She was quiet.

“Paige? He was miserable.”

“I know. But how could he do that?”

I didn’t say what I was thinking: How could he not?

            Paige’s old Toyota Corolla was a mess. I was sitting in the passenger seat, empty baby bottles with chunks of sour milk stuck to their plastic insides, pacifiers, crumpled McDonald’s bags at my feet. A smashed half-empty box of Kleenex. A brightly colored toy had squeaked as I’d stepped on it getting in the car. Her son Bobby’s car seat was in the back behind me, and there were stuffed animals, a carton of diapers, blankets piled up around it, and Cheerios splattered everywhere.

“You really need to clean out this car,” I said.

“Fuck you. You don’t even have a car,” she said. “Never mind a baby to take care of! How’s work, by the way?”

“It sucks.”

“You’re never happy.”

“I’m going to have to quit.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” she said, slamming on the brakes at a red light.

“Whoa, slow down! And don’t judge me. You sit home all day watching game shows and soap operas while Greg is out working. Must be nice. You have no idea what it’s like to get up every day and spend eight hours feeling like you’re dying.”

“And you have no idea what it’s like taking care of another person. Two people, and one’s a baby!”

Paige thought I was a loser. I was two years older than she was, still living at home, single, childless. I was only twenty-five, but she acted like I was an old maid. Blonde and beautiful, a real dumb blonde in my book, Paige barely made it out of high school. I was the mousy-brown-haired, nerdy big sister who kept her nose in her books and slinked through high school unnoticed. Paige had her clique of cool friends and a parade of guys falling in love with her. Senior year she hooked up with Greg, who managed the Mobil in town. He was twenty-one when they met. On her nineteenth birthday, they got married.

Paige turned into the parking lot at the funeral home. I saw my parents’ car. That was it. Maybe some of Uncle Charlie’s friends from work and the bar would show up later. Then I wondered, did he even have friends? Maybe, like me, he just had acquaintances. And this fucked-up family.

I walked ahead of Paige. The wind was biting. This February had been nothing but snow and ice. Inside, I was hit by the sickening sweet smell of lilies. I’d been to three other wakes. Both my grandfathers’ (my grandmothers died before I was born) and my friend Frank’s. I began to feel nauseous, yet somehow comforted. I did have friends; or at least I’d had a friend. Frank was my friend.

I went straight to the casket, avoiding my parents, who were sitting off to the side. The first thing I noticed as I looked at Charlie lying there was his right ear. The skin around it was wrinkled in big lumpy folds, and it was not where it should have been. It was too far back from its original spot, as if it were slipping away.

This was not Charlie. Where was the long, fleshy nose I knew so well, the pockmarked cheeks, the small blue eyes with golden feathers for lashes? This face was slathered in make-up and powder. Did they actually put mascara on him? That ear, his right ear, looked too small. I wanted to see those two great big pretzel twists stuck to the sides of his head. I wanted to rub my hand over his crew-cut hair that had turned from dark blonde to gray with the years. That was something I did lately, when I’d come home from work and find him sitting with Mom at the kitchen table. His hair felt like velvet, and he would say, “Oh, come back, that feels nice,” as I walked away, up the stairs to my bedroom. But I couldn’t do that now because this was not Charlie. Were the three pink moles on the back of his neck that turned red in summertime still there? I almost reached in to lift his head, to look, to prove to myself that this was not him and this was not real. Instead, I made the sign of the cross and pretended to say a prayer.

            My grandfathers had died years ago, and my parents hadn’t let my sister or me go up to the casket. I’d heard my mother tell my father, “They are too young to see death.” So we sat in the back of the room on a sofa, with our baby dolls, watching the adults chatting and laughing while Grandpa, and then a year later, Pop-pop, lay still in a big box up front.

The casket was closed at my friend Frank’s wake. Mom had come with me, as she knew Frank’s mother. Actually, my mother made me go. How do you make someone do something they don’t want to do, can’t do? How did she get me there? I was seventeen. My face covered in acne, like Uncle Charlie’s must have been when he was young. Paige, with her spotless skin, called me pizza face. But was that it, being seventeen, hating my skin, being so shy, being afraid? I told my mother I didn’t want to go, I couldn’t go. “Tell them I’m sick,” I said. But she would not leave me alone. I begged, I cried. She pulled me off my bed. She said, “You will never be able to live with yourself if you don’t show up.” Then she slapped me across the face, and something in me split apart. I shoved pieces of my mind into a dark corner. I got dressed and went to the wake.

            I’d known Frank Nunez since kindergarten. He was an only child, lived four houses away from us. Thick curly black hair, eyes the color of coal, and a slight overbite that curled his full lips into a permanent smile. He was shy, awkward, odd, like me. We seemed to recognize something in each other. I didn’t have a name for it. I still don’t. We sat together in the cafeteria, my fair, freckled arm next to his spotless olive one. When all the other children were laughing and playing during recess, we stood quietly and watched. At least we weren’t alone. He was never a boyfriend, but the other kids teased us with that old sing-song jingle: Frank and Beth, sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g… As we got older we would watch movies together, go shopping together, and spend hours sitting and reading together. And sometimes, late at night, when I felt like I needed to hear my own voice and then hear someone else’s voice responding, I’d call him on the phone. He’d pick up on the first ring so his parents wouldn’t wake up.

My mother walked to Frank’s casket, a closed casket, and knelt, made the sign of the cross, as I stood behind her. I stared at the polished oak, at the spray of red roses lying across the top, and I wondered what was inside. I imagined Frank at home, in his room, reading or writing. I’d go see him later. I’d talk him out of it. I’d stay with him to make sure he didn’t go.

The wake had been crowded. Frank’s parents had relatives, big families. Neighbors and teachers from school, accompanied by reluctant classmates, came and went. As my mother mingled, I headed to the back of the room where I had sat for my grandfathers’ wakes. No sister or doll to keep me company. I scanned the faces of the mothers and fathers of sons and daughters who were normal and happy. I saw expressions of relief mixed with shame. Their children, our classmates, were alive. Years of school with these people, and yet I knew they knew nothing about Frank and me. We had long ago ceased to interest them. Except for there, then, at the wake. It was as if a spotlight had been turned on me. Eyes caught mine, briefly, and then shifted away. I had to have known something, they must have been whispering. Frank’s parents stayed seated in front, staring at the closed casket. I looked at the back of their heads.

Frank had jumped in front of a speeding train on a Friday night in early June. It was the Friday night he and I had talked about all that week. I was watching my small black-and-white TV in my bedroom.  At 9:06 I heard the whistle of the express train. Soon after I heard the sound of sirens. It was like the howling of wild animals, a call of longing. I remember reaching for the blanket at the bottom of my bed even though it was a warm evening. I knew but pretended to myself that I did not. How does one fall asleep under the weight of such knowing?

The next morning, when I came downstairs and into the kitchen, I heard Mom talking with my father, telling him what she’d heard from one of the neighbors. That the rescue workers had to pick up the body pieces. Arms and legs. My father shushed her when he saw me.

I kept looking at the casket. Had they put him back together?

            “He looks good, doesn’t he?” my mother said as she walked up behind me and put her arm around my shoulders.

I flinched. I didn’t need to tell her this was not Charlie.

“They did a good job,” she said.

I sat on a chair toward the back of the room. My parents and Paige sat up front, and as a few visitors trickled in they greeted them with handshakes or hugs. Small talk. A few embarrassed chuckles.

An hour passed. How long would I have to stay here? Then I heard her voice. Raspy, husky, so discordant for her slight build. The remnants of a Portuguese accent, from a childhood lived across the Atlantic. Frank’s mother, Mrs. Nunez, had come to Uncle Charlie’s wake. Alone. I knew she and my mother talked whenever they saw each other, out on the block, in the grocery store, at the deli when Mom was working. Mrs. Nunez would stop in to grab a cup of coffee before heading off to her job. My mother was obsessed with telling me how well Frank’s mother seemed to be doing, as if I needed to know that Frank hadn’t destroyed her. Why was she here? She had barely known Uncle Charlie. How could she come here, to this place, this room?

After Frank’s death, Mrs. Nunez would call my mother, asking if I had said anything, if I had told her anything about what Frank had done. I hadn’t. I refused to speak about Frank. And for years now I had managed to avoid any contact with his parents, who lived on the same street as mine. You would think it would be impossible not to run into each other at some point. But I was careful. I’d look out the window, and then out the front door, up and down the road, to be sure neither of them was around. I never walked past their house. I made sure to check for their cars in parking lots at stores. Sometimes, when I was home alone, I would be overcome with a fear that one or both of them would knock on the door. They would have seen that my parents’ cars were gone, known they were at work or shopping, and come to confront me.

As Mrs. Nunez rose from the kneeler at the casket and turned to walk to my parents, I got up, grabbed my coat, and left.

The frigid air slapped me in the face as soon as I stepped outside. The steel blue sky was streaked with flimsy, pink, windswept clouds. In moments, even though it was still early — it could not have been past five o’clock — evening would fall. The sky would turn black, and I would disappear. I loved walking at night. I felt protected by the darkness. It was a fifteen-minute trek to home. I stepped carefully over patches of frozen snow at the curbs. I pulled my coat tight around me, cursing myself for not having a hat, scarf, or gloves.

At the front door I realized I didn’t have keys. I went to the garage and pulled the door up, turned on the light. I found the spare key that Mom had hidden under the toolbox on the floor in the corner. As soon as I got into the house I went to the kitchen, opened the drawer by the sink, and found the keys to Charlie’s apartment. I put them and our house key in my coat pocket and went back out into the darkness.

Only two blocks. Our small town was a bedroom community, just a twenty-minute train ride from Manhattan. It was rush hour and the streets were busy. I walked with my head down, not wanting to see the faces of other people anxious to get home, to get warm. I heard laughter, the laughter of two young women, one of them saying she needed a beer. Then I heard the train whistle. The express was flying past our town, screaming out its warning. I began to cry. The tears were hot on my cheeks.

The lobby of Charlie’s building was filled with people coming home from work or school, chatting by the mailboxes, waiting for the elevator. His place was on the tenth floor, the top floor. I watched from the sidewalk, glancing sideways through the glass doors. I waited until no one was inside.

The elevator creaked, smelled of perfume and cigarette smoke. I wiped my nose and cheeks with my coat sleeve. The tenth-floor hallway was empty, but I could hear sounds, voices, from the other apartments. Once I got into Uncle Charlie’s place, I walked to a small lamp by the sofa and turned it on. Just one large room, a studio, with a kitchenette, small table with two chairs, and the convertible sofa facing the television. The curtains were pulled closed. On the table next to the sofa, lying in the lamplight, was a small spiral notebook with a pen clipped to the cover, and a paperback. A murder mystery. A bookmark was holding his place near the end of the story. Hadn’t he wanted to finish it, find out who did it?

I took off my coat, picked up the book, and sat on the sofa. I would finish it for him. Before I began to read, though, I thought about Frank. He would laugh his ass off to see me reading a book like this, some dime-store pulp fiction paperback. Waste-time reading, he would call it.

In fifth grade Frank began dragging me to the library weekly. While he browsed the shelves in the adult section, I would grab my books off the YA shelf. At twelve, at his insistence, I finally left Nancy Drew and The Happy Hollisters behind. He told me I must read Kurt Vonnegut. He gave me Slaughterhouse Five and Cat’s Cradle. Then it was time for a shift — Richard Bach’s Jonathan Livingston Seagull. Frank also devoured poetry, and he would read aloud to me — Emily Dickinson, Walt Whitman, Dylan Thomas.

Two years before he died, Frank began to write his own stories. One after the other, and he would ask me to read them and then ask what I thought. They were good, well-written, long and intricate. He built alternate universes with such clarity that I would get lost for hours. He filled marble notebooks with his horrid handwriting. I kept those notebooks in my closet; Frank didn’t want them in his house. I’d asked him why, but he just said I wouldn’t understand. The stories were frightening, full of evil monsters and vengeful villains, and the violence was detailed and disturbing. But the endings were always happy, with a hero, or heroine, destroying the enemies and restoring hope. Somehow that disappointed me, that simplistic way he had of bringing it all to a sunny conclusion. But I always told him they were wonderful. His smile would spread wide.

Once, a few months before he died, we rode the bus to the mall to shop at the bookstore. I bought my first book ever — Sylvia Plath’s Ariel. Frank and I had recently watched the movie of her book The Bell Jar. We went back to his house and up to his room, where he read it aloud to me from cover to cover. I left it with him that night, and he copied every poem into a new marble notebook. And for all the weeks after that, Frank would talk about Sylvia. Sylvia and what she had done. He would say it was inevitable. Necessary to her greatness. I asked him, wouldn’t her poetry still be amazing if she were alive? He was emphatic. No. No one would have remembered her.

            Sitting in Uncle Charlie’s apartment, his paperback in my hand, remembering Frank, I heard a knock at the door. Mrs. Nunez? Did she follow me here? I knew that was ridiculous.

I opened the door slowly. A woman I did not know, with short gray hair and squinty, blue eyes, stood with her hands folded in front of her belly. She was shorter than me and wore a floral housedress.

“Hi. Are you Charlie’s niece?”

“Great-niece.”

“I’m Evelyn. I live down the hall. Can you come with me?”

Why I followed I cannot say. I made sure the key to the apartment was in my pocket. When we entered her place I saw a man at the table in the dining room. He sat hunched over a mug of what I assumed was coffee, wearing thick glasses, a strip of curly white hair circling the shiny bald top of his head.

“This is my husband, Sid.”

I nodded. He nodded back.

“We were sitting here, just sat down to breakfast. We weren’t looking out the window, but out of the corner of my eye I saw something, something big, fly by, and at the same time I heard a scratching sound.” 

She led me to the window. The screen had three long, thin tears.

“Look,” she said. “He must have done this.  He must have reached out to grab something.”

I looked at the screen and then down. It was dark, but the parking lot below was brightly lit. I saw the snow-covered tops of cars and a man shoveling the walkway. When did it start snowing? I saw where Charlie must have landed.

“I’m sorry,” I told Evelyn and her husband, then I left.

            I stood in Charlie’s apartment, by the table with the lamp, looking at the small spiral notebook and pen, noticing the dust. Dust gathers so quickly.

The police had found a note in Charlie’s pocket, addressed to my mother.

“Ann, I can’t take much more. I don’t know what else to tell you. I have nothing. I need more. I’m sorry. Charlie.”

Mom had shown me a photocopy of the note. The police officer had told her the original had to be held as evidence. So strange, I thought then, as if there’d been a crime.

Now I see my uncle here, in his apartment, picking up the pen and tearing a piece of paper from the notebook. He writes quickly and stuffs the note into his pocket.  He walks to the door and puts on his jacket and hat. When he leaves the apartment, he closes the door very quietly.

He climbs the stairs to the roof. He steps outside. It is cold and clear, and he can hear the morning traffic. He looks around, realizing he has to climb over the chain-link fence that surrounds him. He forgot his gloves and his fingers are cold, but he makes it over. He’s standing on the wall of the roof now. He takes his time. He sits down. He checks his pocket. The note is there. He leans to one side, onto his elbow, and rolls off.  He reaches out, fast and hard, and tears a window screen as he falls.

No crime. With Frank, too. They just wanted to be gone. The crime was ours. The crime was mine. I had let him go.

            I put on my coat, grabbed the book, and left Charlie’s apartment, slamming the door behind me. I walked and walked.

It’s Monday night, eight years ago. I’m in Frank’s room. He hands me another marble notebook and tells me to keep it safe. He tells me his parents think he is crazy. “They think I’m sick,” he says. “Do you?” he asks me.

You don’t sleep anymore; you tell me your stories are real, that the monsters talk to you. You are changing. I want to scream at him to stop. Instead, all I say is, “No. I think you’re okay.”

Then he tells me his plan. I tell myself it is just another one of his stories.

            I walked past the grocery store, the post office, the elementary school. I was headed to the train station. I can’t take much more, I thought. Of a job I hated. Of being lonely. Of being angry. Of feeling guilty. Of being afraid.

My mind told me to jump off a roof. Jump in front of a speeding train.

Change your mind.

Turn around. Go home. Go to your room. Read the book. Finish it for Charlie. Fall asleep. In the morning, sit on your bed with a pen and a notebook and write. Write it all down. And then go to your closet and pack up the marble notebooks. Mrs. Nunez needs them. Maybe she will forgive you.



BIO

Vicki Addesso has worked in various fields over the years, and in between family life and paying the bills, she works at writing.

She is co-author of the collaborative memoir Still Here Thinking of You~A Second Chance With Our Mothers (Big Table Publishing, 2013). Her work has appeared in such publications as The Writing Disorder, Gravel Magazine, Barren Magazine, The Writer, The Bluebird Word, Sleet Magazine, Dorothy Parker’s Ashes, The Feminine Collective, and Tweetspeak Poetry. Her short story, Cinnamon and Me (Sleet Magazine), was nominated for a 2023 Pushcart Prize. She has a personal essay included in the anthology My Body My Words, edited by Loren Kleinman and Amye Archer.







Influencing Henry

by Lesley Morrison


My neighbor Henry ran a small farm. He grew spring wheat, barley and alfalfa on 300 acres along the edge of a fertile valley in Northeast Washington. His father, Angus, who had run the farm before him, was still living in the original farm house his father had built, but when Angus was taken out of commission by a hip replacement and then a long bout of pneumonia, Henry took over the day-to-day operations. It was now Henry who drove the tractor around the fields, dragging various implements behind it to till the soil or plant the seed, Henry who wrote checks for fertilizer and herbicides to the farm supply store, hired local boys to buck the bales, or tinkered with the combine’s hydraulics under his father’s watchful eye.

Henry liked to shoot the shit, as it was referred to, in the evenings after the tractor had been parked under the canopy next to the combine. He’d built a large board veranda off an old milk barn, one of the original farm buildings he’d converted into a home for himself, and when farming season began, some of the neighbors, mostly farmers from the same valley, would drop over in the evenings to sit on the veranda with a view over their valley. The lack of feminine order along with little regard for late hours or occasional over-indulgence made his place a popular gathering spot for the men after a day of work. They filtered in, each heralded by a cloud of dust as they parked a pickup truck in the dirt driveway and climbed out, a farm dog or two padding at their heels. With the persistent background of crickets and strains from a classic rock radio station filtering out through an open window, cheap cans of beer were cracked open, joints were passed around and the shit-shooting ensued.

It was dusk, one of the first warm April evenings of the year. I could already hear distant voices and laughter floating across the field in the still air as I walked down the road that separated my small property from Henry’s, the flanking pines dark sentinels against the fading light. Angus, Henry’s father, walked towards me from his house that sat further down the road, both of us drawn by the promise of companionship and libation. I raised my hand to him, and we met at the top of Henry’s driveway and walked down together.

It had been over a year and I still felt a little unsure of my place in this close circle of like-minded men, what with my university degree and lack of experience in some real-life occupation such as farming. I had replaced my most casual slacks with denim after some ribbing from the group. I soon realized that my opinions, although listened to politely, were not taken seriously, so I sat back and listened, allowing myself a few contributory comments or jokes in support of the general conversation.

It helped that Henry and Angus and I were naturally bonded by our bachelor status; my move into the old place up the road had been precipitated by my wife divorcing me, while Angus’s wife and Henry’s mother, Loretta, had died some years back, and Henry had never married.

Several friends had already arrived, Ernie and Glen, who fit the red-faced, buzz-pated, belt-buckled and cowboy-booted local stereotype, plus Reed, a diminutive hippie with a shock of grey-blond dreadlocks. He had come up from California to farm, and was always well-supplied with good weed. Angus and Henry had their own unconventional look; they wore the boots, but had high foreheads with hair swept back in a regal manner, Angus’s grey and thinning and Henry’s longer, with the grey just beginning. In Angus, I could see the man Henry would eventually become, and in Henry, Angus as a younger man. Both had a skull-like bone structure where the nose and chin and cheekbones appeared to slowly grow larger, rather than the flesh receding.

Someone had put a couple of six packs on the table and I wrested a beer from the plastic webbing and handed it to Angus, then took one for myself and settled into a deck chair, while Reed absentmindedly offered Angus a soggy looking joint, to which Angus, as always, shook his head. He tolerated the addition of marijuana along with the beer or occasional bottle of whiskey, but it was a bridge too far for him to partake at his age.

 Reed extended the joint in the other direction and Henry took it, managing to hold on to it without seeming to notice he had taken several inhalations before passing it on. As scion to one of the original local farming families, lately deposing his father, Henry regarded his own position amongst the group with the importance it merited, never with condescension, but rather an air of benevolence.

Ernie was in the middle of a story of personal oppression; his wife had thrown a shoe at him earlier, something that had apparently astonished him, as he kept repeating it incredulously. When the joint was his, he took a huge drag and then exhaled with a loud sigh and settled back, darting a hurt look at Angus, who had taken the opportunity to change the subject while he was incapable of speech.

“Supposed to be a good rain this weekend,” said Angus, which was a signal towards a discussion about planting times.

This was an oft-returned-to topic, and like all of their favorite discussions, the conversation followed a well-worn track. At this point I knew the answers as well as the rest of them.

“That there’s the trick, getting in the seed before a good rain,” offered Reed, starting them off.

“A good soaker,” said Angus, “That soil needs to be saturated.” 

“But not too much rain, a’course,” added Ernie, “You don’t want to flood them seeds out.”

“It’s all in the timing,” pronounced Henry. “They got to have a good hold with the roots, and down deep enough to withstand a dry spell.”

Each point was brought up with slow relish and nodded over sagaciously, when the sight of the rising moon, gibbous waxing, brought to my mind a line from a book I’d read long ago.

“People used to plant by the moon phases years back,” I said, as a break in the conversation occurred, “before satellite weather forecasting.”

The group, who had a scornful view of college learnin’, as they called it, and most things government-run, with exceptions for farm grants or subsidies, took immediate interest, eager to hear this insight from the good old days, and I found myself with a captive audience for perhaps the first time.

“This was from a book that was written about life in the late 1800s, and it had a farmer saying he liked to get his crops in before the new moon,” I told them. They ruminated over this with nods and thoughtful grunts at first, then began the airing of opinions.

All were happy to give the idea their full attention, except perhaps Angus, who grew cooler towards it the more that Henry showed interest, probably due to a long-going contention between them over farming methods. When Angus was too unwell to run the farm, Henry had seen his chance and insisted that if he was to take over, he wanted to run things his own way, and Angus was forced to agree. To Angus’s dismay, Henry, one year in, was already dabbling in organic farming, encouraged by Reed’s enthusiastic stories of extra profits, so Angus was very sensitive to any further siren song that might fall on his son’s ears.

“Well, I might have heard of that,” mused Glen. “If I did, it had to be from my granddad.”

“If I’d-a heard of it,” said Ernie, “It would have been from old man Johnson; he had a lot of stories from their family farm back in Wisconsin.”

After each had taken a turn in reflecting where they might have heard of it, if they had heard of it at all, Angus, clearly getting annoyed, retorted, “If it was all that great, everybody would have been passing it down. I sure never heard of it.”

I decided to play devil’s advocate to see if I could draw the conversation out a while longer, as I was gratified to have introduced such an engrossing topic.

“You’re discounting the influence of chemical fertilizers in the 20th century, especially after WWII, when they really needed to increase food productivity.”

This got a wary affirmation from Angus, a devout disciple of the chemical manufacturers, although he was suspicious of my direction.

“The government had a big operation to manufacture ammonium nitrate for explosives, and those facilities were still in place. They knew it could be used as fertilizer, so there was a big push for the farmers to use this method.”

Except for Angus, none of them had been around at that time. However, the chemical was familiar to them, if not its origins, so they were still nodding, but I could sense that their patience with being educated was flagging.

“Also, since the gravity from the moon influences the tides, it’s obviously a powerful force. Maybe it has some effect on the water table or something like that.”

They were starting to look restless, so I quickly wrapped up, hoping I hadn’t overplayed my hand.

“With the advantage of hindsight, we can choose from the best of the old and new farming methods. Just something to think about.” I shrugged, disqualifying myself from any sort of endorsement.

Regardless, the bit about the moon had hit home with Henry. In a burst of inspiration, and possibly equating visibility with available mass, he hazarded, “Well, as the moon grows to full it can sort of pull…” here he rose to his feet and raised his arms expressively… “the sprouts up out of the ground with gravity!”

Henry’s declaration, along with the general impairment of his audience, was pithy enough to draw appreciation and even some applause, and that, along with his father’s obvious disapproval, convinced Henry that he wanted to try it. Although he had intended to plant the following day in time for the rainfall predicted over the weekend, he at once began talking through the logistics, and the conversation shifted to speculations about the next new moon, which eventually, with some laborious mental computations and counting on fingers, was pronounced by Ernie to be in two weeks, give or take.

Here is a good place to note that these repeated conversations had also taught me the risks of not planting at the right time. If you don’t get the seeds in during a fairly narrow range in April, soil temperature and weather permitting, you are much more dependent on the weather during harvest time – the wheat needs a stretch of hot dry days in August to ripen properly. You can’t harvest wheat that is not fully ripe and dry as it will mold in the granary. If you can get it in the ground early enough, the chance of it completing its full growth cycle before August, when the best harvest weather typically occurs, is greatest. Otherwise, you might find yourself in September, when that stretch of hot dry days with no moisture is less likely.

Angus was visibly unhappy with the new plan. He sometimes visited me in the mornings for coffee, and he showed up every morning for the next two weeks, growing more and more agitated each day over Henry’s inaction until he was practically wringing his hands. “There’s two important times in the year when it comes to farming,” he told me daily, “And that’s the planting and the harvest.”

He tried, but all his efforts to change Henry’s course were in vain. He could look uncomfortable, he could make suggestions, but he couldn’t make demands anymore.

Watching Angus’s discomfort had begun to instill twinges of guilt in me, and at the next shoot-the-shit session I hastened to say that even the character in the book had said this was just a superstition, and I couldn’t guarantee any rational reason or effect. But Henry had adopted the method so passionately that nothing could dissuade him.

The soaking rain came and went, and the moon blossomed to full and then shrank night by night until it was gone. Henry was ready. He planted his wheat before the new sliver of moon appeared and worked on adapting his other planting. He had a calendar with the phases of the moon pinned up on his wall. He started quoting the minimal forecast information in the Old Farmer’s Almanac, an annual magazine of former renown amongst its readers that had slowly lost its sway and shrunk to a slim pamphlet, full of advertising and trite generalizations. Henry had gone full-on prior century, and sang the praises of this natural, back-to-nature approach with many recriminations about modern scientific-based methods during the shoot-the-shit sessions until most of his audience, who had sensibly stuck to their current practices, started to drop off.

It rained off and on, but the wheat wasn’t where it should have been in May, and then in June there was a stretch of hot weather that dried the fields out too early, but Henry was obstinately optimistic. “It’ll turn around on the other end,” he swore, “I’ll have the best crops in the valley when it’s all said and done.”

Of course he lost the crop. It never did fully develop and withered in the field. His alfalfa yield that year was a few scattered bales. Even in the face of this obvious debacle Henry clung like a limpet to his new approach. He was stubborn that way, some would say pig-headed. He was certain it would eventually pay off, or so he told us. But things never went quite right after that disastrous season and it’s hard to keep up payments and put money back into new parts and equipment when that annual paycheck isn’t there.

Angus died several years later with the farm he’d built into a profitable enterprise much diminished, and Henry followed him a year after that with a sudden onset of lung cancer, possibly from early exposure to herbicides. The farm went back to the bank, and I ended up buying some of the adjacent acreage and equipment at a reduced sum and starting a Christmas tree farm, an idea that had come up at one of the shoot-the-shit sessions.

A few years after Henry had passed away, I was going through some old cartons I’d never unpacked and discovered the book I’d been thinking of that night on the porch long ago. I thumbed through the yellowed pages and found the passage. I read: “I was determined to get my crops in before the full of the moon… superstitious I know, but still…”

Later, as I stood gazing out my kitchen window across my field that had once belonged to Henry, I felt a heightening of the undercurrent of guilt that I had never quite been able to put behind me. But for my misquote, Henry would have noted the alignment with his intended planting time and then probably forgotten all about it.

However, as they were fond of saying in that valley, it was an ill wind that blew nobody no good, and the sight of tidy rows of spruce and fir in various stages of growth mollified me to some extent, as did the sheaf of contracts on the table with several local and city tree lots for the coming holiday season.



BIO

Lesley Morrison dabbles in speculative short fiction, experimenting with different genres and voices. Her most recent story was published in an anthology titled These Dark Things, from Briar Press NY, in October, 2024. She has published stories in Luna Station Quarterly, Pif Magazine, horror anthology From the Yonder II, The New School’s DIAL magazine in NYC, and Canadian magazines TransVersions and On Spec. She recently fled NYC for Oahu. You can connect with her at https://lesleymorrisonspeculates.com.







Sam the Fishing Dog

by Jeff Hazlett


Henry Weaver and his dog Milo lived at the end of Chestnut Street on the western edge of Augustana.

            Their one-story home was small and simple, built in the prairie style with a low-pitched roof and broad, overhanging eaves to blend into the surroundings. It sat modestly among the dwarf apple trees and flowering shrubbery that dotted the front and side yards.

            Yet Henry always felt his home to be embarrassingly extravagant. The stone fireplace and hand-carved surround belonged in a castle, he thought, and the leaded glass window in the front door, with its intricate design of tulips and daylilies and wildflowers, in a cathedral. He admired the built-in cherry bookcases that covered one wall of the main living area, but he didn’t own any books. Not one. The shelves, instead, held framed photos of each of his dogs since the very first, since Sam.

            On this late-winter morning, the sun steadily climbing through a clear blue sky that held only the whisps of a cloud, Henry sat in his kitchen drinking coffee, checking his watch and looking out the back window across the familiar field of undisturbed prairie grass and to the Three Sister Hills in the distance. Milo laid sleeping underneath the kitchen table.

            “Missy has a little snow on her,” Henry said. “Reaching just into the treeline.”

            Milo’s left eye twitched; otherwise, he didn’t move.

            “It’s been a dry winter. But you never know. Something might be coming.”

            Henry checked his watch again – ten o’clock.

            “It’s time,” he said.

            He rinsed his coffee cup, left it in the sink and took Milo’s leash down off its peg. The soft leather uncoiled, the metal clip at the end tapped lightly on the floor. Milo came out from under the table, shook himself awake and stood expectantly.

            “I’m sure it’s okay if I bring you,” said Henry. “I mean, I didn’t check or ask or anything. But I’m sure it’s okay. You’re a good dog.”

            Of all the dogs Henry had ever owned, Milo reminded him the most of Sam. It wasn’t just Milo’s similar heritage – part bloodhound, part bluetick coonhound and part something else entirely – or his quiet steps and easy manner. They just understood each other, the way he and Sam used to.

#

Henry stepped from his front door with Milo at his side and started the familiar walk toward the center of town. He followed Chestnut Street to Seventh Avenue and turned north.

            He patted his pants pockets as he walked. Did he have his wallet in his back right pocket? Yes. His house keys in his front right pocket? Yes. His comb and handkerchief in his back left? Yes. And in his front left, yes, his 1876 silver half-dollar with its mysterious bullet hole.

            “I could talk about my lucky coin,” said Henry. “Yes. I could make something up about that. About where and when it came to be shot and by whom. Whom, right? Whom, not who?”

            Milo didn’t seem to have an opinion.

            “Yes, that might be a nice story. Kids might like that. Fun and adventure. But then, no, no, maybe not. Guns and bullets. That might not go.”

            A cool breeze from the west pushed a few dead leaves and an empty paper bag across Seventh Avenue. Henry heard a window slide shut in one of the houses to his right. The wind rushed through again, feeling just a bit wet.

            “Maybe I should have grabbed a jacket before we left,” Henry said to Milo. “The weather might be turning.”

            He had dressed lightly in a pair of gray cotton work pants and a short-sleeved cotton shirt with a blue-gray plaid pattern; the top of a white crewneck t-shirt peeked out from underneath the unbuttoned collar. His dark brown shoes were clean and polished.

            At Sprague Street, he and Milo headed east again. Augustana Elementary was just a few blocks ahead, shielded from view by the copse of black walnut trees on the schoolgrounds.

            A squirrel darted across their path on Sprague and stopped a few feet from a barren maple tree in one of the yards; it rooted into the brown grass, stopped to glance at Milo, then rooted again more diligently.

            Henry gripped the handle of the leash a bit tighter as they walked. Milo looked toward the squirrel but made no move to chase it. He snorted and turned his gaze back to the sidewalk and the coming intersection.

            “You know,” said Henry, “it wouldn’t hurt you to bark or try to chase a squirrel here and there. You don’t want people to start thinking you’re stuck up or something. Or maybe you are a bit stuck up. Maybe you think you should be living among the presidents. They say Jefferson was a bit stuck up. Or Washington. They say he was kind of a prude. But then, no, you’re not a prude, I guess. At least not when you get a chance at Miss Emerson’s goldendoodle. What’s her name? Honey? Don’t know what you see in her. She shows absolutely no enthusiasm for you. Talk about stuck up.”

            They crossed Twelfth Avenue and as Henry stepped up the curb to the sidewalk his left knee buckled slightly. He felt no pain, only a familiar wariness that reminded him to step up with his right leg whenever he could. He felt thankful that the first grade class at Augustana Elementary was on the ground floor.

#

Mid-morning, the kids were outside on the playground, boisterous and intense at their games. None of them were bundled in spite of the season; the bright sunlight kept them warm.

            Inside the school’s foyer, Henry stopped for a moment. The familiar bulletin boards and display cases held important-looking notices and, in a long row along the right hand wall, a string of drawings, some in crayon, some in color pencil, some in watercolor.

            “Look, Milo,” said Henry. “One of the kids has drawn a yellow lab, like your friend Trixie, but, no, wait. I didn’t see the wings. So maybe this is, uh . . . hmmm.”

            The first grade classroom was at the end of the hallway to the right, he knew. On the way, Henry stopped outside the steel double-doors that led to the school’s kitchen, careful to stay far enough back so that a sudden swing of a door wouldn’t catch him or Milo by surprise. The clang and clatter of metal trays resonated into the hallway. Henry heard someone from inside the kitchen barking orders. “You’ve got to spray those trays first,” she called. “And get those other trays into the warming cabinets. No kid gets a soggy fish stick from this kitchen.”

            “Fish sticks,” said Henry. “There we go, Milo. Yes, fish sticks.”

            Milo’s left eye closed and he dipped his head slightly to aim his right eye at the crack between the doors. He sniffed once, twice, three times and then let out a low, trilling growl that settled into a gentle kitteny purr.

            “Mr. Weaver!” A voice called from further down the hallway. “Henry, hello.” It was Mrs. Baker, the first grade teacher, outside her classroom, shining like the coming spring in a flared green skirt and a flowing, flowery top of purple and yellow and blue. Mrs. Baker had moved to Augustana from the state capital just a few years earlier, when she was Miss Helen Atchison and fresh out of teachers college. Not long after and to everyone’s delight, she met and married young Roger Baker, whose family owned the local mortuary. Everyone liked the match: the lively bride, beloved by her students, softened the handsome yet always-too-serious groom. More than five hundred people showed up for the dance after the wedding reception, packing the high school gymnasium well into the night, and no one danced lighter or stayed longer than the school board members who felt that the wedding vows no doubt sealed a lifelong commitment to the children of Augustana from their new first-grade teacher.

            Henry and Milo walked down the hall to greet her. Milo kept to Henry’s side but glanced back over his shoulder more than once to the steel double-doors.

            “I hope it’s okay,” said Henry, motioning to Milo. “He’s never been to school. And I thought the kids might like him.”

            Mrs. Baker glanced at Milo and then to Henry and then to Milo again.

            “It wouldn’t be Augustana without a dog in the classroom,” she said finally. “But let’s get you two out of the hallway. I’ve got your spot set up.”

            Inside the classroom, Mrs. Baker motioned Henry to a wide, solitary wingback chair with a deep, curved barrel-back and upholstered in a rich dark-brown leather. The chair, by itself, would seem out of place in the classroom; but, set as it was on a thick gray rug and accompanied by a side table and floor lamp, it provided just the right bit of staging for story hour. This is where all the storytellers sat – on the wingback chair, against the far wall and its row of low, full bookcases running underneath the tall windows that looked out onto the playground.

            Mrs. Baker pulled the black shades down on the two windows behind Henry and turned on the floor lamp; her preparations were nearly complete.

            In front of the chair, the floor was open. There, Henry knew, the first-graders would sit and listen and laugh and groan and interrupt and poke at each other and then poke at him with questions – oh so smart questions and silly questions and questions from the furthest reaches of their minds that they could barely put into words, as they pondered the story he’d tell and try to find a place for it within their nascent understanding of the world.

            Mrs. Baker unstacked the books on the small side table and set them out in an array, so that Henry could see the various covers and titles.

            “A lot of our guests for story hour let the children choose from their favorites,” she said. “You know you’re always free to read a story if you like. Last week, Miss Emerson read The Dragon’s Missing Tooth. She did a wonderful job voicing out all the characters.”

            Henry really didn’t want to hear anything about Miss Emerson. The week before she’d also turned a hose on Milo, which seemed so unjust. So he had a thing for Honey. He was just being a dog.

            Henry settled into his chair and patted one of the books on the table as if considering his options. He unclipped the leash from Milo’s collar and his companion settled himself comfortably on the rug.

            A gust of wind came in through an open window near the front of the classroom, rustling papers and rolling pencils off desks. Mrs. Baker pulled the window shut and pulled down the remaining window shades as well. The school bell rang, sending its call outside and up and down the hallways.

#

The first-graders streamed into the classroom, their faces flush and their voices still calling loudly to each other. One young boy clung to a kickball, even when he sat down on the floor in front of Henry. A young girl with a ponytail and a purple sweatshirt sat down next to him.

            “Bobby and Anna!” teased a nearby classmate.

            “Anna and Bobby!” echoed another.

            Henry counted the kids around the room. If his memory served, Mrs. Baker had twenty kids the year before and now, this year, just sixteen. All so tiny and new, thought Henry. And one, he noticed, who set himself just a little bit apart and off to the side. His nice yellow sweater was embroidered with the name Jeffrey.

            The kids jostled each other as they sat on the floor in front of him, but the rowdiness and buzz of the playground disappeared instantly when Milo sat up. The kids turned to look at Mrs. Baker and then back to Milo and then back to Mrs. Baker again.

            “Mrs. Baker,” said one little girl. “There’s a dog.”

            “Just for today,” said Mrs. Baker. “And just for story hour.”

            An excitement swept over the kids, as if they’d just been told they were having cake and ice cream for lunch. A few gently whistled; a few patted the floor in front of them with their hands, coaxing quietly, “Here, boy.” For his part, Milo stood, his tail wagging but only modestly. He did not rush forward to play; instead, he laid back down on the rug.

            Henry sighed and considered his companion. Perhaps it’s true, he thought, dogs really do take after their owners. And Milo takes after me too much. He’s just three years old, but he behaves like an old man, not barking or chasing or playing, just being there, observing, from a chair, from a spot on the sofa, from a spot on the floor.

            Mrs. Baker stepped next to Henry and put a hand on his shoulder.

            “Class, this is Mr. Henry Weaver,” she said. “Mr. Weaver grew up in Augustana, just like you. He still lives in the house where he grew up – right, Henry? A cute little house at the end of Chestnut Street. He visits my first-grade class once a year and always tells a fantastical story. All of my other classes have loved him, and I know you will, too.”

            Henry smiled to the class as Mrs. Baker moved to the light switch near the classroom door.

            “How old are you?” asked one boy, fidgeting and fussing with his shoelaces.

            “How old am I?” asked Henry. “I’m seven dogs old. That’s how old I am. And that’s saying something, let me tell you.”

            “You look like a baby,” said a girl near the front.

            The children giggled.

            “You look like my baby brother Arlie,” said another girl. “Your head is all shiny and your face is all smooth and round and your cheeks are all red.”

            Henry had heard this before – many times, though never in such scrupulous detail. He could barely visit the barbershop or the diner or the grocery store without someone, somewhere on the scene, commenting, “I hope I look as good as you when I’m your age.” He was, he knew, baby-faced. He didn’t mind.

            “Did you go to school here?” the first girl asked.

            “Was Mrs. Baker your teacher?” asked Arlie’s older sister.

            “Oh, no,” said Henry. “When I was your age, this school wasn’t even built yet. The elementary school back then was a lot smaller, over on Monroe, and my teacher’s name was Mrs. Ortega. She was a short gal, kind of hefty, not pretty at all, looked like a man in a dress. She had hairy legs and a twin brother named George. And I remember she had a thing for smoking cigars.”

            Mrs. Baker coughed loudly and Henry noticed her head shaking no – shaking no, no, no.

            “But today,” said Henry, “I was thinking maybe I’d tell you a story about a dog, about my first dog, the one I had when I was your age, my dog Sam. We used to have so much fun together and get into all sorts of adventures, just by accident, it seemed. That is, if you like dogs and it seems that you do.

            “Sam looked a lot like Milo here. He had short hair, all gray and black speckled like Milo. And he was real, real smart. So smart. Smarter than me.

            “But the interesting thing about Sam, the thing that made him unlike any other dog I’ve ever owned, was that Sam was a fishing dog.”

            Henry waited for a reaction.

            The ponytailed girl named Anna raised her hand. “A fishing dog?”

            A few others chimed in. “What’s a fishing dog?”

            “Well,” said Henry, “a fishing dog has a sharp eye and a keen nose. He can see things and smell things that people can’t and regular dogs can’t either. He can help you find the best fishing spot and help you choose just the right bait, too. He can help carry your gear or your catch and if he’s been trained right – and, oh, Sam was such an educated fishing dog – he could help you clean and prepare your catch and even start a campfire.”

            The kids looked at each other. This was a lot of new information. Some glanced back at Mrs. Baker, but she maintained a steady gaze on Henry.

            “My goodness, Henry,” she said. “Sam must have been such a special dog. And you loved him so, too. I can tell.”

            A gust of wind pushed against the windows, and with a stronger gust the widows rattled in their frames.

            Mrs. Baker dimmed the classroom lights, leaving Henry in his chair and Milo on the rug under the solitary glow of the floor lamp. Henry began in his usual way:

From the Three Sister Hills,

Missy, Mandy and Mabel.

Down the Whispering Stream,

Past the Stone Creek church gable.

A white winter storm,

A fierce grizzly bear.

With just a few words,

You’ll find yourselves there.

So sit close together,

As close as can be,

And listen . . . listen to me.

#

It was a Saturday morning. Yes, a Saturday morning. What other morning could it be? Everyone knows the greatest adventures begin on a Saturday morning.

            I was just a little fellow, a first-grader, so many years and years and years ago, and it was the middle of a Saturday morning in late winter and I was just sitting on my bed at home with nothing to do.

            And then I heard my dog Sam.

            Short little barks. Low little growls. He was barking to himself. Growling to himself. Like people do sometimes, talking and muttering under their breath.

            Sam was dragging something down the hallway toward my room. It got snagged on the rug. Ruff! It got caught on a chair leg. Grrrr!

            Then there he was. He had hold of both of our wicker creels by their straps and he dropped them, finally, at the foot of my bed.

            Sam wanted to go fishing.

            Part of me thought this was silly. It was still winter! Part of me thought it was too late to get started. It was already ten in the morning! But another part of me knew that Sam was a fishing dog and not just any fishing dog but the world’s greatest fishing dog. And, if Sam said there were fish to be caught, well, Sam was never wrong.

            So I changed into my jeans, put on some thicker socks and pulled on a warm, hooded sweatshirt. I stepped into my brown boots and tied the corded laces tight.

            I strapped the two creels across Sam’s back, almost like a saddle. Empty, they’d be no burden to him, but if we had the kind of luck Sam seemed to be expecting, they’d soon be packed tight with cutthroat trout and then I’d have to carry them myself on the way home. And that would be okay. That would be wonderful.

            Then I threw on my pack jacket, grabbled our tackle kit and my best rod and spinner and the two of us together rushed out the door. Rushed. Raced. Ran. In such a hurry that we forgot to pack any lunch at all. Not even a cracker or a cookie.

#

Sam got ahead of me. Across the yard out back and down the trail to our usual spot. Mulberry Pond. In the woodlands off from Stone Creek.

            The trail was muddy and I had to go around in a few spots, trudging off into the taller fescue and prairie grass. But when I got to the pond I didn’t see Sam. Just the dark pond, covered in shade from the surrounding Mulberry trees and quiet. Our spot’s no good, I thought. Not today, anyway. And good spots from the bank are hard to find. Where’s Sam going?

            Then I heard Sam bark; he was waiting for me, not far, climbing, up Stone Creek and toward the Whispering Stream. I trudged on.

            As the woodlands cleared, I could see the Three Sister Hills off in the distance. Missy and Mandy both had snow on their tops, reaching down to the treeline. Maybe Mabel, too, but some hilltop cloud cover kept me from knowing.

            Sam kept barking and I kept following. We were reaching the mouth of Stone Creek and approaching the more rapid waters of the Whispering Stream. We had never gone this far before, and I thought I felt the wind turn wet, as if a winter storm might be coming.

            I stopped and called for Sam to come back.

            He barked.

            I called.

            He barked.

            I called.

            Finally, with great exasperation, he came back to find me sitting on the ground off from the juncture of the creek and stream.

            He sat and stared at me and seemed to roll his eyes as if to say, What in the world am I to do with such a boy? A boy who won’t come when I bark?

#

And so we went on, Sam leading and me following. The ground got steeper. The stream narrower. The water faster and louder.

            We climbed and climbed and climbed.  To spots I’d never seen before. To trees Sam had never peed on before. And that’s saying something, let me tell you.

            I lost my sense of the Three Sisters. I no longer knew which hill we climbed – maybe Missy to the north, maybe Mabel to the south or maybe Mandy, the middle sister. I only knew the ground under my feet and the trail that led up and up – covered here and there with leaves and pine needles, marked here and there by loose stones, crossed here and there by an exposed root from a nearby tree.

            And then a sharp bend in the stream; it turned away from us and I saw, behind a huge boulder, a small eddy where the water swirled and overflowed and chased down a curve in the ground to our left.

            This couldn’t be it, I thought. This little eddy. This tiny bit of water. It would be way too small, way too cold, too close to the trees, always shaded.

            I looked at Sam and, as if reading my mind, he snorted.

            In a bit of a huff, he stomped off to the side now, away from the stream, barking for me to follow.

            Then just a few paces further I saw it, where the water fed off from the eddy and created a large backwater pond, on a level bit of ground, clear and beautiful and exposed to the sunlight from edge to edge. I saw in the middle of the water a steady, gentle run flowing from the eddy back to the rocky hillside where it hit and then split off left and right to push shallow little riffles back along the edges of the pond.

            Sam stood on the bank of the pond, his head lowered, his left eye closed, his right eye targeted on the water. He let out this low, little, trilling growl . . . grrrrrr . . . that turned into the gentlest little purrrrrrr . . . softer than you ever heard from any cat or kitten. This is how he let me know, this is how he always let me know, that we’d found our spot.

            I stepped next to him, and Sam sat down, looking out onto the water. He was, I could tell, quite satisfied with himself and I patted the back of his neck and rubbed his shoulders.

            “I see it now,” I told him. “I see why you hurried to get here.”

            The sun was high, the pond lit. What fish it held, we would soon find out.

            I grabbed my tackle kit and looked for my favorite lures.

            Jumper – a giant cicada with a shiny brown head and orange body and giant see-through wings. The wings would stay tight to the body on the water but if you tugged on the line a bit the wings would open like it was going to fly off. Real eye-catching for a trout or a bass. I thought the still water of this backwater pond would be perfect to really work it.

            Or maybe Spitter, a grasshopper lure that I liked. If I worked the line just right it would pop and dance across the pond and even spit water out of its mouth.

            When I grabbed for Jumper, Sam howled. A long, awful howl. And then another that cried into the hillside. “Oh, in the name of all my lost toys and long-forgotten buried bones,” his howl declared. “Do I have to teach this boy everything?”

            He came over and put his paw on my hand and then he rummaged through my kit with his nose and grabbed a neatly arranged sheet of nymphs and mayflies and stoneflies and midges and scuds and worms and sculpins.

            I didn’t understand at first, but then I got it.

            He wanted me to do some bottom bouncing. Tricky. And I could lose some leaders and lures that way. But I wasn’t going to argue. Not with Sam.

            When I got older, I would learn all the keys to winter fishing that Sam already knew – that the fish weren’t going to jump to the surface and chase Jumper or Spitter. They weren’t going to rise and chase any surface lure at all. They were feeding on nymphs and minnows and crayfish or whatever else they could find along the bottom. In winter, they were nesting, almost hibernating like a bear. Even in the warm, sunlit waters, they’d maybe dart six inches or a foot for a meal. But no more than that.

            So I took a nymph lure – a hare’s ear, all gold colored beads and wire wraps. It would sink. And it was a chameleon; it could look like any kind of bug to a fish, any kind at all.

            I looked for where the sun hit the water, where the fish might congregate. From the bank, I cast my line and I must have spun it out forty feet or more and I slowly worked the rod and the spinner to bounce the lure back towards me and sometimes a little left and sometimes a little right.

            A strike! I pulled back hard on the line. But I felt nothing. Did I miss? No! He had the lure and had turned toward me. I waited for him to turn away, and when I felt the tension in the line I pulled back hard. My rod bowed. I had him! Sam let out a yelp.

            What a fight! I held the line and let him struggle and, when he turned towards me on the bank, I reeled in as much line as I could. When he turned back out to the middle, I held again, all the time worrying that my line might break. Holding and reeling, holding and reeling, I brought him in. Our first catch – a cutthroat trout with the bright red stripes below his jawline. Into the wicker creel.

            And then I saw the pond churning, clearer than ever, thick with fish. We could have dipped them out with a fishing net, but where would the sport have been in that?

            “My goodness, Sam!” I called out. “What a spot!”

            I reeled in cutthroat trout, rainbow trout, brown trout and, when I switched to a worm lure, six straight mountain whitefish – small but still good eating.

            Our two creels were overflowing when Sam grabbed my coat sleeve to keep me from making another cast.

            “Sam,” I said. “You’re all white!”

            I hadn’t noticed the quickening snow, falling thick and growing on the banks of the pond, on Sam and on me. Sam shook himself free of his snowy coat, and I noticed the hood of my sweatshirt, hanging  heavy and wet down the back of my pack jacket. It’s funny, sometimes, how things can sneak up on you and leave you wondering . . . just leave you wondering.

            Sam tugged again at my coat sleeve, just a gentle tug. Then he nudged me in my legs with his nose, nudged me with some urgency away from the pond and back up the bank.

            “You’re right,” I said. “It’s time to go.”

            We were tired and hungry, and it showed when I cut my lure from my line and dropped it in my kit instead of untying and cleaning it first. I picked up handfuls of the new snow and packed our catch tightly into the creels for the walk home.

            I heard a tiny growl. And a second.

            “Is that you or me, Sam?” I asked. “I know I’m hungry.”

            Sam tugged at my sleeve again, harder this time.

            Then I heard the tiny growls again. Not my stomach. Not Sam’s either. From the direction of the eddy. First one. Then the other. Back and forth they went. And then the growl that filled my ears and shook my bones. Louder, deeper, tripping toward angry and coming closer.

            “Grrrrrarrrhhhhh!”

            Sam let go of my sleeve. We stood there. Quiet. Unmoving. Staring each other in the eye. I turned my head just enough to look back towards the eddy. Just over the rise, I knew, they were coming – a momma grizzly and two cubs, out from their den early this season and without a doubt hungry.

As quietly as I could, I grabbed my gear and the two creels crammed with our catch. But where to go?

Sam tugged again at my coat sleeve. He didn’t bark or whimper or make a sound. He just tugged. Away from the eddy, away from the backwater pond, and up the hill. So we climbed.

Up and up and up.

Did the bears see us? Hear us? Smell us?

We climbed up the trail. Up and up. We climbed until I thought we were in the clouds. But no, not the clouds. Snow, thick in the air, and blowing down from the hilltop.

We wanted to run but the hill grew too steep, the trail too slick. With each step we struggled against the hill, against the wind and against our fear.

We heard the grizzly growl again.

“Grrrrrarrrhhhhh!”

She’d found our spot on the bank of the backwater pond.

#

Finally we reached level ground and a small clearing – and at the back, set against the rise of the hill, a cabin with a log frame, finished sides and a simple shed roof sloping from back to front.

            We rushed for it and didn’t bother to knock. The heavy door resisted us at first but unlocked and unlatched it finally gave way. We scrambled inside and pushed the door shut. I saw steel brackets set in the doorframe and, leaning against the wall, a stout wooden bar. I placed the bar across the door and let it fall into the brackets. A heavy bar lock for a heavy door. More, really, than we could have hoped for.

            Sam and I sat on the floor and caught our breath and stayed as quiet as we could as we turned our eyes to our new surroundings.

            The cabin was one large room with a couple of cots, a table and chairs and against one of the side walls a number of wooden barrels of different sizes. A row of large cupboards ran across the back wall. In one of the back corners, an antique copper washtub held firewood and kindling. In front of the cupboards sat a prominent cast iron stove with a black flu climbing up through the ceiling.

            “Sam,” I whispered. “Where are we? Is this somebody’s home?”

            Then I noticed on the floor one of my creels, unclasped and lying open. The six little whitefish I caught . . . all gone. They’d fallen out, somewhere outside, somewhere on the trail.

            “Sam. The whitefish.”

            I worried that I’d left a trail of appetizers from the pond to the cabin. Grabbed by the momma grizzly, “Mmmmmm, yes, please and thank you.” Snatched up by the cubs, “Mmmmmm, please, sir – may we have another?”

            A heavy blow against the door proved my worries true and brought us both to our feet. With a second blow, we were both howling and crying – the wooden bar securing the door was cracked. With each succeeding blow, the crack grew wider and deeper. How many more blows could it take?

            The momma grizzly turned away. But we knew she’d be back. She and her two cubs. No doubt they smelled our catch. And me. And Sam. If and when the bar gave way, she and her cubs would have the rest of our catch for a snack and us for dinner.

“Grrrrrarrrhhhhh!”

The large grizzly slammed against the door again. The bar held.

In the next instant, Sam grabbed our two creels and carried them back to the stove. He began rummaging through the cupboards, whacking their doors open and shut as he searched and searched.

Rushing back and forth, he pulled out a large sack of flour, a five-gallon bucket labeled applesauce and box after box after box of cornflakes.

“Sam!” I cried.

I shook my head no, emphatically no, this was not the time to worry about eating. This was a time to worry about getting eaten.

But Sam had an idea.

He was putting everything to work now, absolutely everything he’d ever learned through his studies. His standing as the world’s foremost fishing dog was not an empty boast of his child owner. He carried the highest honors ever received from the Université des Chiens de Pêche, located on the outskirts of Saint-Bernard-Les-Faux in northern France. The prestigious university’s most decorated graduate was going to take our catch and turn it into an irresistible bear trap.

#

The stove looked new. Square. Dark gray. Cast iron with a steel cooktop. The front had two doors with glass viewing windows and long spring handles for opening and closing. The top door was the firebox; the bottom door was for the huge baking oven, which had a lining that looked like brick and two wire cooking racks.

            I opened the door to the firebox and placed a log on each side. I used them as a base for three more logs set crossways and then filled the space in the middle with kindling. With a long match from one of the cupboards, I lit the kindling and nursed it along. When it looked ready, I loaded a couple of smaller pieces of firewood into the middle. Soon I was out of my pack jacket and helping Sam with the other tasks.

            We cleaned our catch and prepped the cutlets.

            Sam insisted I slice the cutlets into little strips, not more than a half-inch or three-quarters of an inch wide. They looked so tiny. Like little sticks. I’d never seen fish prepared like this before.

            Sam showed me how to roll the sticks in the flour, dip them in the applesauce and roll them across the crumbled cornflakes, which he had seasoned with other things he’d found in the cupboards – parmesan cheese, garlic powder and a lemon pepper mix.

            To a grizzly, nearly any scent smelled like food – good smells, bad smells, anything at all. So Sam wanted to create something that would overpower any other scent in the cabin and draw the momma grizzly and her cubs straight to the fish. He planned to arrange the baked fish in a pattern on the floor under the cupboards and have the trail of fish lead the bears to an open five-gallon bucket of raspberry preserves. Irresistible.    

            We found trays.

            I was about to load them with the fish and shove them in the oven when Sam howled loud and clear. I needed to coat the trays in cooking oil first. Or the fish would stick to the tray and that was no good.

            With everything in the oven, we had about fifteen to twenty minutes for the other parts of Sam’s plan – that’s how long it would take for the fish to bake. The scent of the baking fish escaping through the flue seemed to reach the bears – the two cubs cried louder and louder. We glanced at the wooden bar securing the front door and hoped it would hold at least one more time.

            We turned our attention to the empty wooden barrels off to the side of the room. This was the trickiest part of Sam’s plan and presented me with the greatest unknowns.  We needed to break apart the barrels without breaking the individual staves. Within a few minutes, we had done enough, and I had picked out two longer ones and Sam four shorter ones.  

We took the trays out from the oven and Sam arranged the fish in what he felt was a suitable presentation leading to the raspberry preserves in the furthest back corner. Then we tied the barrel staves to our feet with some paracord from my own pack.

We were ready.

            I lifted the wood bar lock out of its latches and leaned it against the wall. Then we both stood beside the door, our backs to the wall. The next time the momma grizzly attacked, she and her cubs would be inside.

We waited.

            Suddenly Sam turned his attention back to the meal he’d prepared. Something wasn’t right. He clomped to the back of the cabin in his barrel staves.

            “Sam!” I called, as quietly as I could.

            He was re-arranging the array of breaded fish cutlets, grouping them differently, ordering them differently. I did not know why.

            “Sam!”

            He ignored me.

            “Sam, they won’t care!”

            He was in his own world. His perfectionism possessed him.

            “Sam, you might as well set out napkins, too! It won’t make any difference!”

            The door flew open and the momma grizzly sauntered in, stepping slowly, patiently.

            “Sam! Let’s go!”

            The grizzly stood on her hind legs, her short arms reaching up, her head thrown back as she let our an enormous, deep-chested growl. Her two cubs ran in and joined her, one on each side, mimicking her every move and sound.

            I put my fingers to my mouth and blew the loudest whistle I could – a shrill, high-pitched whistle that penetrated through the low guttural threats from the bears.

            I was out of breath.

            “Sam,” I wheezed. “Sam, please. I don’t want to lose you.”

            I caught Sam’s eye. He looked at me. Strangely. He seemed to have forgotten where we were and what we were doing. All of the cooking, all of the preparation, all of the fine and disciplined details – they had transported him back to his university days and his life in France.

            “Sam,” I mouthed to him. “Come. Now.” I held my right arm straight out and then brought it to my left shoulder. I rarely commanded him. But I tried now. Did he even remember the command? My eyes were wet and their wetness was spilling down onto my cheeks. I repeated the motion. And waited. Never taking my eyes from his.

            The bears rushed to the fish and they took no notice as Sam dodged between them and joined me at the door. We were off – slow, slow, slow across the small clearing, awkwardly clomping, lifting our knees high to get the staves above the ground and then stepping forward and repeating and repeating and repeating. I was nearly exhausted by the time we reached the top of the trail.

            Then it was all speed, a blur, faster and faster and faster. Downhill. Gliding down the snow-covered trail. First Sam was ahead and then me and then Sam again as we ducked tree limbs and took flight from snow drifts and tree roots across the trail, navigating turns, sometimes on the edge of a single stave.

Sam howled and I howled louder back at him, until we finally tumbled to a stop in a large snowdrift at our spot on the bank the backwater pond.

I started laughing.

“Let’s do it again, Sam!” I called. “Let’s do it again!”

I laughed from the thrill of it all, from the joy of it all, from the joy of the day, from the joy of having a friend like Sam, from the joy of the sport, of the catch, of the cold, of the wind, of the snow. I laughed and didn’t want to leave. I wanted to stay right there at the backwater pond with Sam.

When I stood up, I realized Sam had already untied the staves from our feet. And I saw that the once clear pond was now cloudy and gray and framed in white billowing snowdrifts all along its banks.

I knelt back down and hugged Sam and he in turn licked my face warm.

“Okay, okay,” I said. “I know. Time to head home.”

We looked east and began the walk back to our little house on Chestnut Street.

#

“And that, my young friends,” said Henry, “is how Sam and I escaped the momma grizzly and her two cubs, how Sam invented fish sticks . . . and, incidentally, how I learned to ski.”

Henry waited. For laughter. For groans. For hands shooting up in the air.

            Mrs. Baker turned the lights on.

            Henry scanned the faces of the children – kickball Bobby, ponytail Anna, monogrammed Jeffrey. They weren’t looking at him, though; all of the kids were focused on Milo, who was standing next to Henry’s chair, his head low, his left eye closed, his right eye focused on the classroom door. And he was purring. Like a cat.

            “Look, Mr. Weaver,” said Anna. “Look. Milo’s a fishing dog, just like Sam.”

            “Yeah,” came other voices. “Milo’s a fishing dog.”

            “That’s just silly,” said the boy forever fussing with his shoelaces. “What’s he pointing at? There aren’t any fish around here.”

            The kids considered this puzzle, looking to each other, to Milo, to Henry, to the floor.

            “Well,” said Mrs. Baker, from her spot by the door. “It is fish stick Friday.”

            The school bell rang.

            The kids jumped up.

            “Can Milo come with us, Mrs. Baker?” asked Bobby. “Can Milo come and have some fish sticks?”

            The others chorused the plea.

            “You know he wants to, Mrs. Baker,” said Anna.

            Henry joined in, “Oh, my, yes. Milo loves fish sticks. And well he ought to.”

            The kids heard Henry’s “yes” and took it as permission granted. Without waiting to hear more, they were gone and Milo, too – much to Henry’s surprise and satisfaction.

            “I’m sorry, Henry,” said Mrs. Baker. “They’ve rushed off without so much as a thank you. But I know they loved your story.”

            Henry picked up Milo’s leash from the floor and coiled it tightly in his hands.

            “Tonight,” Mrs. Baker said, as she and Henry started down the hallway to the cafeteria, “half of them will ask their parents for a fishing dog and the other half will ask for a spinner and a box of nymphs and worms. Then their moms and dads will ring me at home after dinner for a full and detailed explanation.”

            Henry saw Jeffrey hurrying back toward them in the hallway. The young boy stopped in front of them, his eyes anxious, but he had no words. Henry handed him Milo’s leash and Jeffrey hurried back to the cafeteria.

            “Sam sure was a special dog,” said Mrs. Baker, taking Henry’s arm. “Was he the same dog who invented Sloppy Joes in order to catch a gang of cattle rustlers?”

            “Oh, no,” said Henry. “That was my third dog, Fido. And they weren’t cattle rustlers, they were horse thieves.”

            “Ah, yes, I remember now. The calls I got that evening. Moms and dads wanting to know why their kids were begging for roping dogs and chewing tobacco. Yes, I remember.”

#

The next morning, Henry sat in his kitchen, drinking coffee. Milo was asleep underneath the kitchen table.

            Henry considered the view from his kitchen window. The good weather persisted and Friday’s wind had quieted.

            His doorbell rang.

            Henry opened his front door to find a small group of youngsters from Mrs. Bakers first grade class outside – Bobby, Anna, Jeffrey and two others. Anna stepped to the door.

            “Good morning, Mr. Weaver,” she said. “We were wondering if Milo might like to come fishing with us.”

            Henry glanced around at the kids again.

            This is a wonder, he thought. An absolute wonder.

            Bobby stepped forward, too. “Please, Mr. Weaver.”

            Henry noticed that Bobby and one of the other boys each carried a rod and spinner and a wicker creel.

            “My goodness,” said Henry. “What nice looking rigs you’ve put together.”

            “Our dads both fish,” said Bobby, “and we’ve been a few times, too.”

            Milo came onto the porch, circulated among the kids and settled next to Jeffrey, who held something that Henry did not recognize.

            “Yeah,” said Bobby, following Henry’s gaze and reading his expression. “Jeff is such a dork. He brought his older brother’s snowboard.”

            The kids laughed.

            “Well,” said Jeffrey. “Just in case, you know? Right, Mr. Weaver?”

            Henry went back inside and grabbed Milo’s leash from its peg; he returned and gave the leash to Jeffrey.

            “Just in case,” said Henry, smiling.

            “We won’t go far,” said Anna, as the kids and Milo hurried away.

            “No, don’t go far,” called Henry. “But bring back a good story.”


BIO

Originally from Kansas City, Missouri, Jeff Hazlett today lives in Omaha and is a member of the Nebraska Writers Guild. His short stories have appeared this year in Lighthouse Digest and the Ginosko Literary Journal and are expected soon in Talking River Review and other publications. Find him at: jeffhaz.com.







Covet Thy Brother’s Truck

by Travis Lee


Earl had just slathered the first lick of peanut butter on his toast when Chuck gurgled. Earl held the knife and the bread steady, watching his brother. They sat across from each other at a small, round breakfast table. Flies buzzed above dishpiles in the sink. Behind Earl, a cool morning breeze whispered through the screen door and groundfog crawled over the fields. Chuck gurgled once more. Then he keeled over in his chair, his elbow plunging into his cereal and splashing milk and Froot Loops on a stained, Dollar Store tablecloth.

Earl stabbed his butter knife upright in the peanut butter jar. Couldn’t you’ve waited till I was done fixin my damn toast?

#

Earl wolfed down his toast, saving the crust for the stray mutt who wandered by sometimes. He tossed the crust into the backyard one piece at a time. In high school he was the baseball team’s ace and twenty some-odd years later he still had his arm strength. He balled up the last piece of crust in his palm and launched it, a rocket that landed somewhere behind the natural gas tank Chuck once tried to shoot while drunk. Too many Michelobs mixed with jars of God knew what. When Chuck got to drinking, he got to thinking, and he wasn’t too good at either one.

I seen you out here, Earl whispered to the groundfog covering the fields. And now it’s time.

Earl went back in, latching the screen door behind him. He stood with his hands on his hips, eyeballing the scene. Chuck lay slumped in his chair, elbow still in the cereal bowl. Stray Froot Loops floated in a puddle of milk. It would dry and ruin the tablecloth if he didn’t wipe it up.

Earl sipped his coffee and checked the time on the stove. County Clerk’s office opened in about an hour and if he hurried it might be first in line.

#

Earl showered and got dressed. He sat in his truck, letting it warm up. All the work he’d put into it. A Ford F-150 from 1987, two gas tanks and beaded seat covers. In high school he’d pulled up to the bonfire like a king, the dual-exhaust roaring for miles. Earl on the tailgate in his letterman jacket with Susie and Sara, the S twins, while Chuck wandered around the party with a jar of homebrew. A man six years graduated, still partying with high schoolers. Chuck was a joke in Oakwood’s hallways, but it wasn’t Earl’s house or Earl’s land, it was Chuck’s, and it wasn’t Earl’s liquor or Earl’s keg, it was Chuck’s. Sumbitch was good for that much at least.

Motion in the groundfog jarred Earl from his dreams. The blur was quick and brown, the deer hopping into the woods. Gimme my thirty-thirty and I’ll knock your head back, but Earl hadn’t gone hunting since his daddy passed.

#

The County Clerk’s office was in downtown Easton and there was no line. The courthouse, the clerk’s office and city hall occupied the same building, facing a main street longing for better days. In his daddy’s youth Easton’s main street was bustling. Now it featured a few salons, a gunshop only open on Thursdays, the Dollar Theater boarding up its doors last summer.

Earl got out of his truck and bounded up the steps, wiping his boots on the welcome mat. Inside, the receptionist smiled at him from behind thick glass.

Yes sir?

I need to report a death.

Oh sorry to hear that sir. She wore thick-framed glasses and Earl was certain he knew her. She went on, I’ll just need you to fill out a form. Were there any medical professionals present at the time of death?

He died at home.

So no doctors or nurses?

No. Just me. Why?

She pushed up her glasses. Well, sir. First, we gotta notify—

While she babbled, Earl saw himself behind the wheel of the beautiful Cummins diesel that had belonged to Chuck. Big rims, a dual-exhaust purring at normal speeds and roaring louder than any other truck in the county. Cruising these country roads, envy of Carter County. Earl’s eyes watered.

Sir?

Earl wiped his eyes. Sorry. You were sayin?

You can go ahead and get this form done if you want. Only fill out the first two pages.

I ain’t got a pen.

She dug around in the drawers some more, turning up a pen, and passed the pen and the form under the glass.

Earl sat on a bench and filled out the form. Scratched letters on the pen identified it as property of Easton Motel. Earl finished the first two pages and went back to the desk. He pushed them under the glass.

The receptionist glanced over the first page. Alright sir, looks in order. That’ll be forty-four oh two.

Earl grunted. Death wasn’t cheap, but at least he wouldn’t have to worry about a funeral. He opened his wallet, attached to his belt by a silver chain, and forked over two twenties and a five.

The receptionist dumped his change in his palm and he stuffed the change in his pocket and hooked his thumbs through his beltloops. That the old governor? he asked.

Yessir. New one ain’t sent in no picture yet.

Shame. Earl looked at the receptionist. There any way I can just get it all done today? I’ll be needin that certificate.

Well sir, if you’re worried about the funeral, home don’t need one to store the body.

He ain’t gettin no funeral.

Oh. Well sir, you know you can’t legally bury your deceased till you get that certificate. And if you ain’t usin the morgue, you gotta keep the body on ice yourself. Now I can give you the funeral home’s number and the director over there’s ken to me, I know he’ll be happy to walk you through it, won’t be no trouble at all.

Alright. I’ll get that number from you.

#

Earl started his truck and read over the number. The receptionist crossed her 7’s and it weirded Earl out when people did that. The 7’s looked like they couldn’t make up their minds if they wanted to be F’s or t’s.

Earl folded the slip of paper and shoved it in the cupholder. Shouldn’t have to wait, he whispered, putting his truck in reverse. Done waited long enough.

He drove across Easton to First Volunteer Bank. The bank occupied an island of artificial grass in a concrete sea, a vast parking lot serving the bowling alley next door and the Electrolux plant in the back. Earl did a circle through the parking lot, letting his dual-exhaust roar. In high school all the dualed-out trucks backed in to the spots along the gym. Earl and the guys called it Murderer’s Row.

Earl backed in to a space a few feet from the door and got out of his truck. Guy backed in next to him drove a black GMC Sierra with Hunters displayed on the back window in fiery letters. Giddy, Earl picked up his step and hurried inside the bank.

He didn’t find Ricky Anderson, star running back Earl’s senior year, but Susie Bennett behind the glass, doing a crossword puzzle.

How about it? Earl said as he waltzed up to the counter. One of the S twins, the years after high school had done her no favors. She still had a big butt, but the rest of her had grown to match it and all that remained of her high school beauty was her eyes, deep blue and fixed on him with recognition.

Earl, she said with no sign of joy.

Hey it’s been a while. How was the reunion?

That ain’t till next month.

Well shit guess I’ll find out myself then. How was the other one?

That was ten years ago. What can I do for you?

Earl cleared his throat. He wanted to remind Susie that in high school she’d worn his letterman jacket and while she’d never let him hit it, Earl knew he’d come close. 

How’s Ricky?

Still doin landscapin.

Yeah. I remember him sayin somethin about wantin to start up his own business after high school.

Yep. Susie nodded, one hand on her crossword puzzle book. Well he did.

Guess I should keep in touch more. Earl grinned. His teeth were crooked, his gums receding. Last time he visited a dentist the dentist told him that he was suffering from chronic gum recession. Eventually his teeth would loosen and fall out, but he could hold it off by brushing and flossing every day. Five years later, and Earl’s teeth were still intact and saw a toothbrush whenever he felt like it.

You know people get educated and think they’re smart, Earl said.

Do what?

Oh nothin. Just thinkin out loud.

Yeah. She pinched a page in her crossword book. Can I help you with something?

Yeah you can actually. I need to open Chuck’s safe deposit box.

She closed her crossword puzzle book. You got the papers for that?

Not yet but the clerk said come on down here and open it. Earl smiled at her.

Susie returned none of his good humor. Earl couldn’t remember if she was this much of a bitch in high school or not. Oakwood was in short supply for hot girls, and the ones who did meet Oakwood’s standards flocked together, going not just for athletes but clean-cut athletes. Guys who lived in the country but were not of the country, guys like Ricky Anderson.

Like I said, clerk sent me over here to open it.

I need the forms.

Forms?

Yeah, the forms.

Earl shrugged. Clerk didn’t say nothin about no forms.

You either gotta have the forms, Susie said, Or you need you Chuck’s written permission.

Earl laughed. I ain’t gettin that. Chuck passed away this morning.

Sorry to hear that.

When the Good Lord calls your number, there ain’t no refusin it. Chuck’s in a better place now and he wanted me to open his safe deposit box when he passed, so…that’s why I’m here. To get that thing open in accordance with his last wishes.

Susie’s face reminded Earl of statues he’d seen in a social studies book. Earl hadn’t bothered to pay attention much in school. But what stood out to Earl was those statues, on some island in the Pacific Ocean. Someone built those things. Purpose didn’t matter to Earl—only to the builders. A huge undertaking, for themselves, and Susie’s expression was cut from the same sort of stone those Indians had used.

Earl, you ain’t openin your brother’s box without the forms.

#

Earl got home that afternoon. The groundfog had burned off but the sun remained locked behind sliding scums of clouds. Earl went in the house and the buzzing caught his ears. He approached the kitchen at a lope, catching sight of Chuck slumped in the chair, and a black blanket of flies covering the screen door.

A few flies lifted off, zipping in confused circles. The rest of them writhed as one black mass on the screen, and Earl curled his lips. He charged the door, yelling, and the flies billowed like a cloud of black smoke, settling once Earl retreated.

Sumbitches. Got the cure for you, and Earl grabbed a bucket from under the sink and filled it with tapwater. The faucet belched a few splashes of brown before pouring clear. Earl tilted the bucket, leaning it on the pile of dishes, letting the water swirl round and round. Then he shut off the faucet and hauled the bucket to the screen door.

Earl raised the bucket, Get yourselves somethin to drink, and he dumped the entire bucket on the screen door. Some of flies fell from the screen like torn velcro strips, others buzzing to safety on the outer edge of the porch.

Earl tossed the bucket aside and turned to his brother. Look what you done, draggin all these flies over here. He snatched a chair and sat facing Chuck. Earl glanced at the stoveclock. Just after four. Time for Chuck to start drinking, catch his first buzz and stare dully at a rerun of Cheers before drinking more and yelling at the nightly news.

You never reckoned it happenin like this, did you? Thought you might outlive me, but you didn’t. And you know somethin? Here in a few days, they’re openin that box you got at the bank, they’re givin me your keys and that truck of yours is mine. And don’t you worry none. I’ll take good care of her.

Earl got up and went to the living room. A sofa wrapped in yellowed bedsheets faced a rabbit-eared TV that picked up five channels, six if the weather cooperated. Earl plopped on the sofa and picked up the telephone. He called a family he knew and got their son on the phone, a teenager who cut his grass in the summer.

I need you to bury something for me, Earl told the boy. There’s fifty bucks in it for you. Can you come over tomorrow morning?

Blade agreed, and Earl hung up, thinking about what a stupid name that was. Blade. But that was the trend these days. Special kids grew up to become special adults, giving their kids special names. Where did it end? In some dim way, Earl understood the world had passed him by and that was fine, he was content to let it keep going.

#

Earl woke up several times in the night and the last time he lay in bed till the first hints of a new day snuck in under the curtains. Earl and Chuck’s old man had trusted them to take care of his legacy, and how had Chuck mourned him? Chuck, a grown man six years out of high school, threw a kegger on their property and he’d brought the kegs not in the F-150 that Earl drove around, but a brand-spanking new Cummins Diesel. Huge rims, a dual-exhaust that silenced every other truck. Nearly a hundred grand, and watching his brother, his dumbass brother too stupid to appreciate the wealth that had fallen in his lap, Earl had decided that Chuck’s truck would be his. He deserved it. Chuck didn’t deserve anything.

And now the day’s come.

Earl got out of bed and got dressed. He went to the back porch. The pile of dead flies was smaller than he remembered. Earl hosed off the porch and dug some flypaper out of his shed and strung up two pieces, flanking the screen door.

As Earl admired the flypaper, Blade pulled up in a beat-up Chevy S-10. Decent starter, nothing to brag about. Earl went over and shook his hand. The boy had a weak grip, but that was par for the course considering kids these days. He played on the football team and they chatted about the season. Blade thought there was a good chance the Warriors might make the playoffs this year and Earl thought if so, they wouldn’t make it past the first round with a handshake like that.

You need somethin buried? Blade asked.

Yeah come on in. Earl threw open the screen door and waved the boy inside.

Blade took a step back. That’s your brother.

Sure is. He passed yesterday morning, God rest his soul, and now I need you to give him a proper burial.

Don’t he need a funeral?

Didn’t want one. Wanted to be buried here on the family property like our daddy. Told it to me out of his own lips.

Blade wrinkled his nose. He scratched the few whiskers on his chin, nothing you’d call a proper beard. Ain’t there rules about this kinda stuff?

Ain’t no rules about a funeral. All I gotta do is bury him twenty-five feet from the road and as you can see, we’re plainly more than twenty-five feet from that there road.

I don’t know, Blade said. When you said you needed me to bury somethin, I was thinkin i a cat or dog.’

Since when’ve I had a dog? I’m payin you fifty bucks and it ain’t hard. I’ll even help you carry him.

I don’t know…

Hundred bucks then.

The boy’s gaze settled on Chuck and quickly shifted elsewhere. Lemme head out to my truck for a sec.

The screen door opened and slapped shut. When the motor started, Earl went outside. The boy’s truck cruised down the driveway, took a left and disappeared up the road behind a blend of creekside trees.

#

Earl was halfway through his peanut butter toast when the phone rang. With the bread in one hand, he picked up the phone with the other.

Yeah?

It was Blade’s father. Earl, you really ask my son to bury your brother?

Yeah.

Why the hell—  and Blade’s father laid into him.

Earl relaxed on the couch, chomping on his toast where it could be heard clearly on the other end. After Blade’s father was done, Earl said, What if I up it to a hundred and fifty?

My son ain’t buryin your damn brother, Earl.

Alright. Let me ask you somethin though. How come you give your boy such a dumbass name? Hello?’

Earl dropped the receiver back in the cradle and finished his toast on the couch. He got up and passed his brother and opened the screen door.

Past the gas tank, the mutt was sniffing around. He was mostly white, with a brown splotch stretching from his neck and ringing one eye. Earl couldn’t place the dog’s mix to save his life. He placed two fingers in his mouth and whistled. Hey!

The dog trotted up to him, tongue out. Earl knelt down and rubbed his ears, You’re a good boy aren’t you? You hungry? Earl held out his hand and as the dog went to gobble up the crust, Earl pulled his arm back and stood up straight, Check out my fast ball, and he balled up the crust and launched it past the natural gas tank. The dog ran after it and when the dog returned, Earl rubbed his ears again, There’s a good boy.

#

In the kitchen, Earl fit his dish in the pile like a Jenga piece, then turned to face Chuck. He guessed his brother weighed two-hundred pounds. In his heyday Chuck had clocked in at a buck fifty but that was before post-high-school pudge. The football team Chuck’s senior year, everyone picked them for State. The highlight of their season was keeping within one touchdown of eventual state champions Ezell-Harding, a private school recruited all the good players and best coaches, as Chuck was happy to point out, And we almost beat em. It’s alright though. We’ll see em again in the playoffs and beat em then, but the rematch stayed a fantasy. The Oakwood team Chuck and his buddies claimed was the best in school history bowed out in the first round of the playoffs, Chuck losing four fumbles.

Ya’ll just got lucky against Ezell, Earl said. Outside, thunder popped. It was cold already and the storms would roll over the house, leaving worse cold in their wake. Chuck once said tossing the football in the cold was like throwing a block of ice around, but it would be worth it to play on Thanksgiving, Except you never did. All that shit ya’ll talked, couldn’t even make it past the first round. What were ya’ll doin the night before? Partyin. Pretty hard to hold onto the football when you’re too hungover to know which way’s up.

Earl assessed his brother. The skin on Chuck’s forehead sagged like his flesh was sloughing off his skull and gray hairs curled from nostrils spiderwebbed in capillaries the color of a fever.

Earl thought over the steps needed to give his brother a proper burial. It wasn’t too complicated, and for a hundred bucks, a teenage Earl would’ve dug that hole with no gripes.

Kids these days got no work ethic, and Earl went out to the shed. The wind picked up, the shed’s sheetmetal walls groaning in a strong gust. Earl grabbed a shovel hanging from a hook on the wall and on the way back in winter winds tickled the back of his neck.

Earl leaned the shovel by the screen door and went in the kitchen. Thunder boomed, the house rattled, and Earl looked through the screen door to see the first explosion of rain, and the mutt whining in the downpour.

#

It rained all night and Earl slept dreamlessly, waking a couple hours before dawn. He listened. The mutt snored at the foot of the bed. Slowbeat of rain on the roof. Earl sighed.

He got out of bed and downstairs heard the buzz. The stench of the cerealmilk had grown worse and Earl pinched his nose as he leaned toward the back door, listening.

He opened the door and the buzz vanished. Earl switched on the kitchen light. One of Chuck’s gray eyes stared sightlessly at him. Earl checked the screen door but there were no flies and no noise but his own breathing, raspy, and the rainbeat of a Tennessee winter storm.

#

Earl let the mutt out through the screen door and grabbed the shovel. He pulled on his workboots and walked the wet grass and mud of his property. The mutt trotted playfully behind him. Scent of morning dew. Earl savored it as he did all things about this land, God’s country, let no one tarnish it.

The patch of land he chose was in the woods. Earl stabbed it with his shovel. The ground was soft enough and Earl looked back but the mutt was gone. Earl turned, clutching the shovel with both hands, and lowered his head. His own daddy was cremated, his ashes spread in the creek. Chuck had never specified what to do with his body, And besides it don’t matter. Oughta be happy you’re gettin a burial here and I’m not haulin your ass off to the morgue. Payin out the tail-end for some ugly motherfucker to pretty your ass up and put you in a nice box with a nice gravestone, beloved son and all that. You oughta be happy you’re getting this much, and Earl started digging.

By the time the hole was hip-deep, Earl stopped, leaning on the shovel. Sweat stung his eyes and he wiped at it with his shirtsleeve. The ground got harder to penetrate the deeper you dug. He thought about asking another kid—for a hundred bucks, they ought to be grateful—and pushed the idea away.

Earl left the shovel in the hole and climbed out, brushing himself off. The mutt came trotting out from around the gas tank soaking wet and Earl rubbed his ears, You been in the creek again? You been swimmin in the creek again ain’t you? You’re a good boy you’re a good boy, and Earl went in the house, latching the screen door behind him.

The stench hit him like a gust from a landfill. It reminded Earl of the cat. He and his daddy had been walking their property when they chanced upon a stray cat, its belly torn open. Earl gulped, half-digested scrambled eggs crawling up his throat, his daddy unaffected, Go grab my shovel, and Earl had gone to the house and brought back the shovel and he and his daddy had alternated digging a shallow grave for the cat, Chuck couldn’t help cause he was out working the drive-thru at the Hardees in Easton, one of the many jobs he’d fired from.

Earl hooked his shirt over his nose and stared into his brother’s gray eye, You never could keep a job longer than a week. Only reason Hardee’s didn’t get rid of your ass sooner was that manager had a crush on you. Can’t begin to imagine why, and Earl carefully lifted Chuck’s elbow out of the cerealbowl and dumped the sour milk over the dirty dishes. He placed the bowl outside the main formation of food-encrusted plates and stepped outside.

Earl lowered his shirt, sucking in cold, dry air. He looked at the sky. Plenty of daylight left. He looked out at the gas tank. The mutt was gone.

Alright then. Earl backed his truck up to the porch and lowered the tailgate. He went in the house through the front door and upstairs grabbed one of Chuck’s shirts from the closet. He used garden shears from the shed to cut a slice from it and tied that slice around his nose and mouth. In the kitchen he sifted through expired bottles of cleaner under the sink and snagged a pair of dishwashing gloves from the back, peeling cobwebs from between the fingers.

Earl pushed open the screen door and stood in front of his brother. Last job Chuck ever held was in the year after their daddy died.  On a Sunday morning Chuck stumbled home reeking of Michelob Ultra, Got fired they caught me bangin Cassie, and whether the part about Cassie was true or not, Kroger had indeed fired Chuck from bagging groceries. From there his life unraveled into a steady cycle of drinking and hangovers. Eventually the hangovers stopped but the drinking plowed right along, finally ending the other morning.

Earl gripped the top of the chair and tilted it. The weight nearly knocked him over. Shaking, Earl dragged the chair toward the back door.

He saw the problem but tried to force the chair through anyway, the sides knocking against the doorframe. Earl steadied Chuck and leaned on the doorframe, catching his breath. Angle, he whispered between breaths, and tilted the chair, grunting, its legs leaving scratchmarks on the floor. This house wasn’t much and once the interment was done, Earl thought he might build a new one. He deserved a nice house to complement his nice new truck.

C’mon. Earl angled the chair, but it still wouldn’t fit. Chuck’s body began its slide and Earl reached out, but it was too late.

Chuck slumped in the doorway, sour milk leaking out his lips.

Shit fuck shit. Earl worked the chair through the door and launched it into the yard, where it tumbled into a cherry bush. Panting, Earl looked down at his brother, You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me, and Earl wiped his forehead with his shirtsleeve. Way this was going, it might be better to do a damn funeral after all and the thought of all that time and money made Earl’s head hurt. Funeral directors were conmen. No better than carnival grifters. It was his damn land and his damn brother, and he’d bury the motherfucker any way he liked.

Earl took off his gloves. He went inside and drank water from the bathroom sink. He cupped handfuls into his mouth and on the way to the backporch heard the familiar crunch of tires on gravel.

Earl pushed open the screen door as the Carter County Sheriff’s Department cruiser rolled to a stop. It parked too close to Earl’s truck for his liking and he winced as the deputy swung open the door. The man who stepped out, his uniform clung to him like saranwrap, his belly sinking below his belt. It took Earl a moment too long to stamp a name on the cop’s face and when he did he grinned, Damn they’re still lettin you run around with a gun?

Guess they are, Tyler said. Got a call about you yesterday.

Yeah? Bout what?

I— Tyler began, but Earl cut him off.

Don’t shoot my guns off at the creek no more. Told ole Miss Annie sorry for wakin her granbaby up and now when I shoot em off I make sure and do it here.

It’s not that, Tyler said. It’s that.

Tyler jabbed a stubby finger at Chuck.

Yeah he passed yesterday.

Earl, there’s procedures you gotta follow.

I know. I’m buryin him twenty-five feet from the road.

Not just that. You gotta a casket of some kind?

I got some tarp in the shed.

Tyler rubbed his face. Look Earl, you gotta get a death certificate first, but before that a doctor’s gotta declare him dead, the medical—

Lady at the clerk’s office never mentioned that.

Well I spoke to her about an hour ago and she said she told you everything you need to do.

She didn’t tell me nothin, Tyler.

Well whatever you think she said or didn’t say, medical examiner’s gotta take a look—

What the hell for?

Rule out foul play.

Foul play? Shit. It’s Chuck, Tyler. It’s a damn miracle he lasted this long and you know I’m right.

Don’t matter. You gotta follow the rules, Earl, and once everything’s done, then you can bury him.

Earl squinted at the gas tank. He squinted instead of rolling his eyes ever since his daddy slapped the taste out of his mouth when he was a boy.

Fuck.

Earl pursed his lips, Listen Tyler. I gotta tell you the truth. I really don’t care how my brother gets buried. I already talked to the lady at the clerk’s office and I’m just waitin on them documents so I can go open his box at the bank. You know what’s waitin for me in there?

I sure don’t.

Keys to his truck. I’m getting ahold of Chuck’s truck, God rest his soul. Remember how he used to come out to parties drivin that damn thing full of kegs like he was cool or somethin. Fuckin grown man partyin with high schoolers. The fuck was wrong with him?

You oughtn’t speak ill of the dead, Earl.

Well shit, you know I’m right Tyler. Only reason anybody liked him was he got em beer.

Still, Tyler said, It’s not proper.

Yeah. So you gonna help me?

Help you what?

Haul Chuck to his final resting place. It ain’t far, just down yonder.

Did you hear a word I just said? Tyler stared at him wide-eyed and the look was the same one Earl gave Chuck many times. Shooting at the gas tank. Doing donuts in Old Lady Landry’s yard. Starting fights in the drunk tank before Earl could bail him out. Lighting—

—fires he can’t control, and Earl took a breath. Pain in the ass, Tyler. You know it and I know it.

Ambulance’ll be by soon to get him, Tyler said. You can ride with them or not, it don’t matter. Just need you to sign some papers when the morgue’s done pokin at him.

And then I can bury him?

You gotta get him a casket, Earl.

I said I got some tarp in the shed.

Tyler sighed, got back in his cruiser and left.

#

The ambulance showed up later that afternoon, no siren. It turned around and backed up beside Earl’s truck, putting more distance than Tyler had bothered with. The back doors opened and the EMTs were young, looked to be in football shape. The driver joined them and got Earl and Chuck’s names.

Bout how long’ll this take? Earl asked as the EMTs zipped up Chuck in a bodybag.

Will what take? the driver said.

Examinin my brother. Earl disliked the driver’s tone. He sounded like some college kid too smart for his own good, the types Earl and his buddies used to flick spitballs at in Algebra.

All told, takes about a week.

A week? I ain’t got a week.

Sir, the driver said, I don’t control the time. If you got an issue with it, you need to talk to the medical examiner. She’s the one who sets the pace and I can tell you your brother’s just the latest in the queue.

Latest in the queue…who the hell talks like that? Earl fumed, and after the ambulance was gone, he went back inside.

The chair was missing but Earl didn’t feel like retrieving it. Chuck had died in that chair and it could be infectious. Earl sniffed. The stench lingered, and he reached back and pulled the screen door shut, latching it.

He got on the phone and dialed the county clerk’s office. It took two tries to get ahold of her and he asked where his paperwork was.

Sir you gotta let the doctor and medical examiner take a look first.

Since when?

Sir, I told you yesterday what you need to do.

Earl stared at the TV and the antenna. Chuck used to say the rabbit ears looked like a hooker’s legs the way they were spread.

You sure there ain’t nothin you can do for me?

I’m sorry sir. Wish I could be of more help.

Earl hung up without saying goodbye. All this, over his dead brother. He rubbed his eyes. Making sense of the world was a tall task. Earl had anticipated Chuck’s death for years, only not like this. His brother would croak, Earl would toss him in some hole in the woods, and go riding around in his truck. His truck. A mighty Cummins diesel.

Earl got up from the couch.

#

After Chuck’s last trip to the drunk tank, the state took away his license—this time for good. Chuck was confined to the house or riding with Earl, and the longer Chuck drank, the more he stayed in. It often fell on Earl to head down to Herndon’s and buy his beer, but sometimes Chuck would walk down there. A couple times he hitchhiked. After all, everyone around here knew the Oakwood running back, greatest class in school history even if they did get upset in the first round of the playoffs thanks to Mr. Football’s four lost fumbles.

Earl had got onto Chuck for walking to Herndon’s, What the hell’re you thinkin? You lookin to get robbed or somethin? and Chuck just smiled that wide smile of his, blackening teeth strangers to brush and floss, and the longer Chuck drank, the more he cast his eyes away when Earl talked to him, only coming alive after several beers, waking up the next morning not with a hangover but with a dull glaze in his eyes, eager for the next drink.

It was Herndon’s Earl pulled into. A lone gas pump served the town, a parking lot on the side. Earl backed into a space, and spotting some girls coming out of the store, old habits took over. He revved his truck, the trick not to press the gas too hard, let her purr, don’t let her roar. Purring brings them in but the girls, who as they passed looked high school age and it was a coin-flip for legal, didn’t even glance in his direction. They piled into some loser Honda sedan and drove away.

Earl got out of the truck. The temperature was down and he stuffed his hands in his pockets and went inside. He bought a box of chicken tenders, asking the Indian man behind the register not to be stingy with the honey mustard. Earl also grabbed a liter of Sprite and paid for everything then sat eating his tenders in his truck. Across the street from Adams’ lone gas station was the Methodist Church. Earl couldn’t recall the last time he went—must’ve been before daddy’s passing.

Earl finished his tenders, burping the biting aftertaste of Sprite. He glanced around the parking lot hoping for another truck—a Chevy would work best—but there were none, and so he tossed his trash on the floorboard.

Earl followed the highway north. Miles of farmland later, Earl crossed the state line into Guthrie, Kentucky. Red neon lights danced on a sign for a country club, Billy’s, and the highway hauled Earl over the traintracks, past a buy-here pay-here lot and the scraps of Guthrie’s former downtown. Only place open was the historical society.

At the four-way, Earl drove straight.

He didn’t listen to the radio, the growl of the dual-exhaust his companion as night crept into the world, last signs of the sun burning out behind grain silos and smokebarns, skeletal winter trees framing a sparse country path and it was full night when Earl made it to the storage units.

Earl punched in the code. The gate opened and he cruised down a gravel road, triggering motionlights above the corrugated rolling steel doors guarding each storage shed. The road dead-ended at a caution sign and a rusty engine block painted in bird droppings. Earl parked facing the storage shed and killed the motor and sat there, his windows rolled down. He waited until the motionlight died. Then he stuck his hand out the driver’s side window and waved. The motionlight flickered to life. When it was dead again, Earl tried the passenger window.

When the motionlight remained dull, Earl got out of his truck through the passenger door and reached in the bed of his truck without looking, feeling for the bolt cutter. He grasped it with both hands and approached the massive steel door. Hundred and fifty bucks a month, more of daddy’s money down the drain and the morning of, Earl had tried to talk some sense into his brother, Ain’t no reason you can’t keep it in the driveway, and Earl went down the list, Disconnect the battery and Cover it up with a tarp and I’ll keep the tires inflated and at last, as a light sparked in Chuck’s eyes so rarely seen that it frightened Earl, You don’t trust me? Just keep em with the rest of your damn keys. It ain’t like I’m gonna go joyridin in it when you’re sleepin.

But Chuck insisted on storing his truck after the state revoked his license and got two of his buddies drive it out here—he wouldn’t even allow Earl that small pleasure. And the keys? In a lockbox, their freedom depending on red tape, bullshit to stop Earl from claiming what was rightfully his. 

Earl whispered, I’m glad you’re gone.

He knelt and worked on the first lock. Two padlocks secured the door and Earl grunted, squeezing the bolt cutters, pressing all his weight into them. The first lock snapped, the second.

Earl raised the corrugated door.

The truck was so beautiful it robbed Earl of his thoughts. He stared at it, awestruck. The motionlight died and in the dark he wetted his lips. He pulled the chain for the bulb hanging above the truck.

The truck was backed-in and unlocked. Chuck used to leave the keys on the dash when he was still allowed to drive and would stumble in drunk around midnight and pass out in the living room after doing donuts in the yard, the dual-exhaust terrorizing poor ole Miss Annie who lived across the creek. Earl held out some hope that Chuck’s buddies had accidentally left the keys here—like Chuck they weren’t the brightest crayons to come rolling out of the Crayola factory—but the dash was empty.

Ain’t no worry. I come prepared, and Earl eased his own truck close enough to kiss Chuck’s. Then he got the screwdriver and drill and jumper cables from his passenger seat. He laid in the seat of Chuck’s truck and compared his truck key to the drill bit, doing so until he knew the length by heart. Then he drilled into the keyhole. He drilled three times and lowered the drill and maneuvered the screwdriver in place. Leaving it alone, he got out of Chuck’s truck.    He popped both hoods and hooked the jump starter cables to the battery in Chuck’s truck. Earl started his own truck and waited a couple minutes.

Then he started Chuck’s.

His eyelids fluttered at the purr of the dual exhaust. He closed his eyes and he was back in high school, pulling into the party in a brand-new Cummins diesel. The girls couldn’t ignore him and Earl stroked the steering wheel.

He smiled.

He disconnected the jumper cables and backed his truck up. He cut the engine and got back in Chuck’s, now his truck, Should have always been mine now let’s see how you handle these roads, and Earl put the truck in drive.

He pulled out of the storage unit’s lot and cruised down the road. The dual exhaust purred, but dual exhausts weren’t meant to purr, they were built to roar. Earl stomped on the gas and hooted as the dual exhaust roared, triumphant in the hands of someone who could appreciate its beauty.

He turned without signaling, swerving onto a country road lacking a centerline. No barriers on the curves. Earl hooted some more and whooped and screamed Fuck yeah and approaching the traintracks, he gunned the motor.

The truck started to pass over the tracks, and rocked.

Motherfucker. Earl stomped the gas pedal. The dual exhaust roared like it was supposed to, but the truck refused to budge. He stomped again on the gas pedal. The dual exhaust belched.

Then it died.

Earl tried the keys. Icons flashed on the dashboard, but Earl couldn’t make heads or tails of them. Motherfucker, mother God damn—

Earl got out of his truck and popped the hood. He’d brought no flashlight and the engine was a cluster of vague shapes in the dark. Chuck wasn’t a gearhead and Earl apologized to the truck, Sorry. I’ll get you fixed up, don’t you worry.

A whistle blew.

A blinding light cut between families of crooked trees. It took a second for the situation to register in Earl’s mind and when he understood, he uttered a primal scream, his fingers and toes tingling.

No fuck no please, and Earl got behind the wheel. He shifted to neutral and ran to the back of the truck as the whistle blew again, louder, and he pushed. He groaned. He screamed.

The truck didn’t budge.

C’mon c’mon come the fuck on. Earl pushed, he slapped the tailgate, and now the light was upon him, swallowing him, the truck, and he fled back, waving in vain for the train to stop.

It didn’t. It collided with the truck and dragged it down the tracks, dumping it off in a pile of gravel.

Earl ran to the truck. And as the train slowed Earl fell to his knees, face buried in his hands, sobbing before a mangled, smoking wreck. 



BIO

A Tennessee native, Travis Lee is the author of several books available on Amazon, including Irish Lightning and Letters from a Dead Mentor. His short stories have appeared in The Colored LensThe Rumen and As You Were: The Military Review, among other places. Connect with him on his free Substack: TL1138.substack.com







The Tomb in the Orchard

Claude Chabot


Do I believe in premonitions? I never had any until the night I came home and was sitting by the fire and I imagined my mother’s voice saying, “Soon you will understand.” I admit I was startled, as I had not been thinking of her at all. “Understand what?” was my thought. It seemed she was present in the room, so clear was the elegant tone and clarity of diction that I remembered from life. This sudden evocation of her voice was startling, yet I had heard her voice often enough following her death…I had heard it because I missed its warmth and love and conjured it frequently. But that night it came to me without my behest and I only could dismiss it as the symptom of an excited mind having endured the fatigue of a long journey and about to embark on another. My attorney had pleaded with me not to go, as America, and New York in particular, were dangerous now, he told me, with all the unemployed and the economic devastation, but I insisted.

I had returned to Paris from a dig in North Africa that was at once gratifying and exhausting to find a letter from the estate agent awaiting me upon my arrival at my home in the Place des Vosges. Although I had wanted time alone in the peaceful confines of my old house in town, the letter moved me to leave almost immediately for America, in order to meet with the agent to address his urgent request, and to visit South Cliff, the mansion that had been the locus of my childhood reveries.

I didn’t hesitate as I needed a reprieve from my dusty and laborious inquiries into the ancient civilizations of the Levant that was not satisfied by merely returning to the pretensions of la grande ville. Thus, one week after receiving the agent’s letter, I flew to London on an aeroplane to board the Cunard liner Antonia for America. I arrived in New York in September on a fine autumn morning and after settling myself and my secretary at the new Waldorf-Astoria Hotel, I made plans to visit the estate.

I remembered the oft-mentioned stories told to me about its location: perched high atop the Hudson River commanding a view of the great city down its banks and its otherwise virtual isolation in a forest outside a tiny village. The only other neighbors were estates to the south and north. A great expanse of greenwood to the west was only recently evacuated of the Lenni Lenape Indians who had once enjoyed the bounty of the forest and the gleaming catch of the river, and, roaming up and down the steep, almost impassable cliffs, had probably first glimpsed the Europeans who would soon evict them from their land. My mother had often related these stories to me in her dreamy way, as she was a romantic like myself, and our mutual love of history inspired my passion for ancient cultures and dictated my choice of archaeology over custom and companionship.

But the real purpose of my visit from my home in my native France was to visit South Cliff, summoned by the estate agent’s cryptic query regarding my interest in the sale of the house, gardens and various outbuildings that comprise the estate atop the Palisades cliffs where my mother had first met my stepfather. Both of them have been dead for many years, and I had inherited from them a considerable bequest that enabled me to pursue my archaeological studies and excavations in the Levant. I hardly gave a thought to South Cliff, a place I had never visited, not even knowing whether or not it was occupied by a tenant, as the expenses of the estate had been paid through a trust fund in America for that purpose.

The Depression ravaging the world has changed that. Now, some of the costs of the estate and paying its taxes are borne by me. The expenses are never large, but now that the estate agent had contacted me, I thought it time to investigate what I am paying for and whether I wished to keep this mysterious property: mysterious because I have never actually seen it. After my mother and stepfather had settled in France, they spoke of its exceptional beauty and location, but never returned to it.

The next morning after my arrival in New York, I placed a trunk call to the estate agent only to discover that he was away for the day. I admit I was vexed. This presented a minor problem for me as I was taking advantage of my time in America to deliver a lecture at Princeton in two days’ time where I had long been asked to speak, and then planned to embark on a trip to Mexico to visit some colleagues who were conducting excavations in the Yucatan. The estate agent had known of my date of arrival and my plans, and I was irritated about his absence.

After dining with friends of friends the night before in New York and discussing my dilemma, they encouraged me to visit the estate on my own and connecting with the agent, if possible, the next day. After all, the whole point of coming to America in the first place was to see my inheritance, and if the agent were not available the caretaker could certainly show me the house and grounds. So, leaving my secretary Matilde in New York and giving her a surprise stipend to shop for a new hat, I hired a car, much to Matilde’s horror. She insisted that I have a chauffeur and thought it improper that a woman should drive herself. She forgets that on the digs in the Levant I am the chief archaeologist, never shrinking from what is normally considered a man’s work.

I embarked on a brilliantly sunny morning to the upper reaches of Manhattan and traversed the Hudson over a beautiful bridge, which, I understand, had only recently opened. I admit to being impressed and even awed by its soaring towers and wide expanse over the majestic Hudson, even as I am frequently annoyed and even repulsed by the aggrandizement of American achievement and the chauvinism with which it trumpets its superiority to the world. I could only be so repulsed by this chauvinism, because as a French citizen I know first-hand what contempt born of insecurity a great nation can have for a far less powerful but equally potent native culture.

My large American sedan took me up a forested boulevard through quaint villages and woods, passing the gates and gate houses of many other grand houses on the way, encountering very little traffic on this country road, when I finally arrived at South Cliff. It was not difficult to find, as it clearly was designated as 656 Hudson Terrace on the estate’s walled enclosure, the address given to me by the estate agent’s telegram. I saw the caretaker’s house from the highway easily but could not see the grounds or the main house from the highway. Tall trees blocked any view of the extensive property, and a badly maintained driveway was all that I could see from the highway, besides the gatehouse, which, though in good repair, looked forlorn. It seemed such a lonely, decrepit and dark place, not helped by the sun suddenly sliding behind a cloud when I arrived, and not at all what I had expected of the fine house and grounds that my mother and stepfather had celebrated over the years. Perhaps I was mistaken in finding this place on my own, I thought. But the number the agent had given me in his telegram to me that I held was the same as that on the cracked blue and white terracotta shingle on the side of the gatehouse. A sign next to this on a splintered board read, “South Cliff Estate-Private Property.” 

While the day had been clear skied and pleasantly warm, the sun was now out of sight and the air was hot and thickly humid, filled with gnats and the nearby sound of buzzing bees. I parked my sedan at the side of the road, as the gates, while partially open, were loosely chained, and I was only barely able to pass through them, confirming my suspicion that the estate was not occupied. I walked up to the caretaker’s house. I was alarmed to see that some windows on the first floor were shattered. This had not been visible from the road and was completely unexpected.

I stepped away from the house and walked further into the property, more than a little puzzled and a trifle alarmed at what presented itself before me. I had presumed that this house, which I held title to, was in full repair and occupied, but the gatehouse and gate made me think otherwise. At the same time, I felt suddenly dizzy and lightheaded. I am not at all an anxious person or an hysteric, but I felt unsettled and strangely confused by my surroundings, although I knew where I was and why I was there, I also felt that I was not there and in some way my trip to America had not really happened. Such an odd, nonsensical feeling! In fact, it is difficult to explain what I felt, but in some way I felt dislocated. However, I chose to steady my nerves, breathed deeply and as I recovered I felt well-oriented again. I was certainly not surprised by my vertigo because these spells happened frequently in the desert heat and colonial cities that were the usual location of my excavations. Nevertheless, I was still unwell and although my outstretched hand tried to grasp a small tree growing in the drive, I fainted.

Sometime later, not a very long time perhaps, I awoke lying on the ground near the drive to the main house. I had awakened from my faint by someone calling my name, again and again, a woman’s voice from far off and yet, quite close, “Francesca, Francesca!” Then silence and the sound of bees buzzing and a thick cloud of gnats up against my eyes. I started to answer, but the insects flew into my mouth and I closed it in disgust. But again, the voice of the woman shouted, “Francesca, Francesca,” and then again silence. I stood up, almost in a trance, very slowly dusted myself off, but momentarily stopped and leaned against a tree feeling suddenly dizzy again.

I looked around once more and started to approach the drive trying to see who was calling me. I now felt fully alert, but saw that my first impression of the drive as a poorly maintained roadway had been wrong, for although there were a few wildflowers growing at its sides, it actually appeared to be well-paved and clear of debris. Then, I happened to glance at the gatehouse, which although almost identical to my first impression of it, now appeared neatly maintained with white curtains fluttering in the breeze in an upstairs window. I was far enough away not to see the ground floor or the windows I had thought were shattered, but I did not want to take the time to walk back as I wanted to see the main house. The sun had come out again and I dismissed the illusion of the drive’s neglect to the clouded sky. I remembered how bleak the mountains on the island of Crete had once seemed in mid-summer on a clouded day and how beautiful and inviting they looked when the sun returned. The state of the gatehouse I dismissed as a mere economy, as a tenant was unlikely to keep a full staff, which was why the gatehouse might be vandalized. And I thought nothing more of my changed perception, at least, not then.

I heard that voice again; high-pitched, thin, unsteady but distinct, now clearly coming from somewhere down the drive shouting, “Francesca, Francesca.” I walked toward it. While the drive seemed to extend into the distance, after about one hundred feet it turned sharply to the left amongst the trees, and suddenly and dramatically revealed a well-kept expanse of lawn that barely sloped up to the fine house built to look like a Tudor manor. This was another Americanism I had anticipated not liking, the aping of English and Continental culture and architecture at the expense of the great American native cultures, but I admit the house pleased me greatly, even as it had so pleased my mother. At the side and back of the house, I could see the orchard rows beginning, just as my mother had so carefully described them, and the lavishly planted flower gardens at the manor house’s front. My immediate and delighted impression of the house and its gardens was that of a memory brought to life. And shortly, coming around to the front of the house was a woman who waved to me while holding onto her straw gardening hat. Suddenly, all the growing dread dissipated and I was being welcomed in the way I had anticipated.

 “Francesca, we’ve been waiting for you.”

I smiled and walked toward her until I was within a few feet of her kind face squinting in the bright sunshine. She was an older woman with a face that showed the lines of either age or illness, and she moved slowly coming to me as if she had little energy, but there was benevolence and an eagerness to please that shown through her physical infirmity. She was beautifully attired in an old-fashioned dress popular many years before. It looked faded but well kept, and her sun hat and shears that she held in her hand demonstrated that evidently she had been gardening.

She looked at my eyes, I think, taking in all the details I had just observed and laughed a bit.

“Yes, I hold onto things for quite some time if I can find a use for something when I garden.” She looked down briefly as if embarrassed. “I’m so pleased to meet you, Francesca; I’ve been waiting for you.” And she turned her face anticipating a kiss, which I happily bestowed upon this person who was truly unknown to me.

“Oh, you knew I was coming.” I was pleased at this. Obviously, the agent had informed the tenant of my arrival.

“Of course, my dear. I have been waiting for you and so has my husband.”

“Oh. I would have been clearer about my plans, but…”

“There was no need. I never leave here. This is my paradise. It’s true the gardener keeps the grounds, but I lend my care to the flower beds and roses, and the orchard, of course. What bounty we will have soon! My husband thinks me silly, but the apple and pear orchards please me. Come with me and see them.”

“I remember hearing so much about the flowers, gardens and orchards here.”

“From Francois?”

“Yes,” I answered slowly. Francois was my stepfather’s name. I was a trifle puzzled that she should know his name but assumed that the estate agent had mentioned the names of my parents who were the previous occupants, or she had found something in the house with his name.

“He loves them as much as I. Maybe more so.” 

Loves them. Or did she say loved? My stepfather had been dead for years. Or was it possible that she had married someone named Francois? Improbable but not impossible. After all, I was named Francesca, after my mother. Yet, I was becoming confused by this blending of the past and present and this stranger’s odd familiarity with details of the house and my life that it seemed only I should know. 

We walked in silence toward the back of the house and it all seemed a dream: the perfect verdant lawn; the brilliant sunshine drenching the pale cocoa-yellow stone of which it was constructed; the elegant casement windows, and not least its poised placement on a knoll facing south toward the river. Beyond this the fringe of forest and then the drop of the cliffs and, I think, the hazy view of Westchester and in the great distance the Long Island Sound, floating somewhere beyond it all.

Once there, the woman stopped and stared ahead of herself and smiled, the smile of someone proud of some very great undertaking. So she should be, as the park at the back of the house bloomed in discrete shadings of white, lavender and indigo, and presented such a strikingly elegant composition that I almost gasped. And to the side of the house, a small orchard of perhaps a half-acre, arranged in a half-moon beyond the fringe of the luxurious garden, seemed a kind of Eden, both contrived and yet somehow spontaneous, as the grasses and wildflowers had been allowed to grow tall within the orchard, thus presenting a rustic scene that contrasted handsomely with the brilliantly planted and impeccable symmetry of the flower beds.

“It’s so fine to be here.” I had the feeling of returning home, and I had, as my mother had described the details of the house, gardens and orchard exactly.

The woman smiled, “Forgive me, my enthusiasm for meeting you has overcome my manners. My name is Elizabeth Allison.”

I blushed for no reason other than pleasure and was about to tell her my name when she bent her head backward and laughed, an odd laugh, a bitter and unhappy laugh that quite surprised me. I bent forward to take her hand, but she suddenly stepped aside, stooping forward and walking ahead, as if she had suddenly changed entirely and whispered, “Would you like to see where I will live when the time comes?” in what I thought was an unnerving, sing-song and even childish manner, very different from her previous deportment. Without waiting for my reply, she walked off surprisingly quickly and turned after a few seconds to see if I were following, still smiling that sweet smile, which now seemed fixed and mask-like.

Her meaning was all too clear and all too strange. I felt embarrassed and uncomfortable. And how odd the way she put it. I was beginning to suspect that her physical illness had affected her mental state. I didn’t answer, but didn’t have to, as she was suddenly moving quickly toward the edge of the orchard and toward the cliffs and I had no choice but to follow her.

There within the orchard was a small mausoleum, built of the same stone as the house. There was no cemetery, so the placement of the tomb looked out of place and unexpected, as if you had happened upon some grotesquerie while turning a corner. At the same time it was a gem of a building, with a sumptuously cast gate of Art Nouveau origin. Bees buzzed drowsily around the entryway flanked by bas-relief statues of heavy, crouching women with their eyes closed, their hands cast down and their arms hanging loosely at their sides; beautiful, but eerie in this unexpected setting of orchard in forest, the only strange note in this otherwise esthetically remarkable park. I had seen something like those women before in a tomb I had excavated in Egypt and it was most peculiar glimpsing the motif repeated in the New World.

“These are my lovelies…waiting for me.”

Now I began to feel very much ill at ease with her odd manner and sing-song, childish voice so very different from the woman I had first met. I was now certain that her illness had progressed so far that either it had affected her behavior or she made these statements out of despair. She stopped in front of the crypt as I stepped forward to examine it.

“I have paid for them and Francois will always be reminded of me, whether he wishes to be or not,” she muttered darkly, suddenly, and when I turned to look at her, she was scowling at me with the most terrible fury, and then her face closed into a kind of dead stillness as she spoke.

“You think, Francesca that I don’t know the reason for your visit? That I don’t understand once and for all why Francois married me? You think…you believe,” now she was shouting and she stepped weakly toward me, “…that I don’t understand!”

I was appalled and surprised, frightened and confused at all once.

“Francois?”

“Yes, Francois, my pretty pretty,” she hissed with particular venom on the repetition of the word, making it exceptionally ugly. Suddenly her face changed from the dull torpor and exhaustion of illness to a snide and ugly grimace of a sly and bitter smile.

“Yes, Francois, my pretty pretty, as if you had never heard of him. I brought you here to my tomb so you could see first-hand that even when I die, I will be here, close by, watching both of you. And you will bury me here because if you do not Francois will not inherit his portion of the estate. I would even change that now if I could, my bequest to him, but my marriage to him was tied to a legacy and cannot be altered. I was so stupid then, yes, stupid, the stupidity of a woman in love. That is why I do not use his name as my own any longer. Now all that is left to me is my hatred…of him, and of you, and my intent of staying here forever to remind both of you of your sin!” The last word she elongated into a sinuous shriek in the hot stillness of this forlorn and unfortunate morning.

I stumbled back, as if the sound had physical force, and losing my composure was about to say, “But, Francois is my stepfather.” However, even as I was confused, I understood what she meant, oh, I understood only too clearly and realized why my parents had never returned here, and the answers to many undesirable questions that lingered in the recesses of memory were suddenly thrust into clarity on this sunny, untoward morning. Questions I meant to ask my mother all those years now had ugly answers. That was when I recalled that fleeting memory of my mother’s voice in front of the fire at my home in Paris saying, “Soon you will understand.” But why, why did I need to understand, why at this point in my life was my parents’ relationship and my stepfather’s infidelity brought home to me?

Then she was at me, this hitherto frail woman, her fists raised and then striking me, my face, my eyes, pulling my hair and screaming, “Slut! Slut! You will leave with him, both of you. I will never allow you to remain in my home.” Although we were only a few feet apart, I was able to turn and run…run as fast as I could from this virago. I ran away from her, beyond the orchard, beyond the house, panting, gasping for air, down the drive where I stumbled in the gravel and fainted. The world faded quickly, but I heard her quite close by, repeating as I slipped away, “Yes, run, my pretty pretty, but you will not escape me.”

†   †   †

An August sun ravished the small office: windows were thrown open and fans lining the office shelves groaned and turned in the savage heat and humidity without offering relief. The window curtains fluttered, and then they hung limply as the trail of one quietly buzzing fan swept past them.

“She’s opened her eyes.”

I lay on a leather chaise lounge and I saw the ceiling fan, turning—a soft whir, and the bright afternoon sunlight coming through the blinds; then silence as the fan turned slowly away from me.

“Is the light bothering you?”

I shook my head.

“Drink this,” a well-dressed older man whispered as he bent down to offer me a glass delicately frosted with ice. I sipped. It was cold lemonade. I smiled and looked at him and swallowed the piquant liquid. He returned my smile.

“You speak English?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“Can you sit up?”

“Yes.”

“You were not well. You had fainted and couldn’t rouse yourself.”

“I see. I feel well enough now.” I pulled myself up from the chaise lounge, and turning, put my feet on the floor, but felt dizzy, wavered and the old man steadied me as he took the glass from my hand. I lay down again. “Maybe not so well,” I murmured, smiling weakly.

“The doctor was here, you know. Says you had a shock.”

“I must have, since nothing like this has ever happened before.” I stared at him and he didn’t look away. “Would you tell me who you are and where I am?” But I knew where I was. This could only be the realtor’s office. I could see the maps of the local area from where I lay and postings of houses and estates for sale.

He sat down and again looked at me with sympathy.

“You’re at your estate agent’s offices, not far from South Cliff. I am Mr. Carlisle, the owner. I went up to South Cliff to meet you because your agent had a death in the family and couldn’t make the appointment you arranged with him.”

“I wish I could have met you there. A strange house, it looked vacant at first…”

 “It is vacant. I sent you letters, three or four over the years, inquiring if you wished to lease the gatehouse. It had been occupied until ten years ago. I wrote you, and thankfully you finally responded.”

“The main house is vacant?”

“The main house is a ruin, madam. It has never been cared for, except for the gatehouse.”

“Why…why is it a ruin?”

“Immediately before the owner died, she added a codicil to her will that it never be occupied, nor sold, nor rented, and never cared for after her death. But the gatehouse is technically a different property, due to the way the lands were assembled and the deeds drawn, and she never mentioned it, only the main house. So we have advertised it and rented it as South Cliff, the name of the main house and the estate. But even the gatehouse has not been occupied for several years. That is why I wrote you. You never received the letters?”

“Perhaps. I am out of the country for long periods of time. My attorney opens the mails when I am not home…”

“This is most curious. He never informed you of these matters?”

“Oh yes, yes. At least, that the trust could no longer support the taxes on the estate.”

The agent looked surprised.

“But that is not the case. We have sent ample funds along to you and we have received back the small payment from you for taxes. A peculiar arrangement, as we could have had the funds deposited with the town here to pay the taxes without all the fuss and bother of sending you the check and then receiving payment in return, but we assumed that you wished to make certain that your trust income was not being squandered.”

“There were funds to pay the taxes?”

“Yes, quite a bit, far more than needed. You must know that?”

He looked at me closely, studying my surprise.

“You don’t know, do you? But you did send us the tax payments?”

I nodded. I think I understood. My attorney who didn’t wish me to make this trip…and why he did not wish me to make it.

I think Mr. Carlisle also understood, perturbed by a disturbing revelation for both of us.

“There is a plan to build a new highway to link the Catskill Mountains with New York City, going down from New York State, then atop the Palisades and across the new bridge to the city. All of the great houses have been condemned for some time now and will be demolished to accommodate this highway. You will receive a check from the road authority for the assessed value of your holdings. You may not agree with the sale, but unfortunately, there is no room for negotiation in this matter.”

“But why did you not tell me all of this in your letter?”

“Because I did not wish to upset you. I handle other estates with other absentee landlords and some of these families have been furious with me. With me! You would have thought that I was personally going to raze their homes. Fortunately or not, in your instance, South Cliff has been ruined for years. The roof of the main house has fallen in and the grounds have returned to scrub.”

I was astonished. “For years?”

“There was a fire several years after the last residents left.”

“My parents.”

“Yes, your parents were the last residents, although the owner still lived in the house high up in a cramped attic room after the divorce. They had come to live there when they were married. It seems a strange arrangement.”

I said nothing. It was a strange and sad arrangement.

Perhaps you are curious about the name of the estate?”

I smiled, “Do tell me.”

“It was called South Cliff because it was a wedding gift from your grandparents who lived on the Greycliff estate, just north of the house. Greycliff was a marvelous place, hewn from the bluestone of the Palisades themselves. But that house is a ruin as well.  It never was occupied again after your grandparents built South Cliff. I believe your grandparents relocated to Southampton many years ago. Such a waste, such a beautiful home…all these homes…ruined or about to be demolished. Greycliff’s lawns are wild with overgrown hedgerows planted in the English style and tea roses climb and bloom against the cracked walls. I remember it as a boy, a strange and forbidding place, built in a typical Victorian manner, with an enormous widow’s walk surveying incomparable views of the Hudson, Manhattan and New York Harbor. South Cliff was a smaller, lighter and friendlier home, inspired by the Gothic cathedrals of France and the Tudor homes of England.”

“Yes, it is lovely.” He looked at me quizzically. “Or it was lovely, as I imagined it. Or dreamt it. “Was it a dream?” I asked myself.

“In any event, there is something else that I must speak to you about. Or perhaps this is not a good time?”

I looked at Mr. Carlisle, the dapper Mr. Carlisle, and wondered if he were in league with my attorney on these tax matters. Perhaps not. He seemed genuinely surprised. In any event, I would have my secretary broach a customs director I knew who would know how to address embezzlement.

“We will have to make arrangements to move the remains.”

“What remains?” But he didn’t have to tell me.

“Perhaps your father spoke of his first wife?”

I corrected him, “My stepfather. He told me that she had died. I had no idea where she was buried, until today.”

“Today?”

“She is interred in the orchard guarded by those strange statues. Or what is left of the orchard. Correct?”

Now Mr. Carlisle looked more than startled.

I looked away from him and brushed off a drop of moisture rolling down my cheek in the oppressive heat, watched and listened to the monotonous drone of the fan and saw and heard two bees buzzing around the casement window in the office.

A window so like that of South Cliff. There had also been the sound of bees buzzing around those strange bas relief statues of heavy, crouching women with their eyes closed, their hands cast down and their arms hanging loosely at their sides, guarding the tomb in the orchard when Elizabeth Allison had told me, “These are my lovelies…waiting for me.”



BIO

Claude Chabot has published over 20 short stories and has produced and directed four radio plays based on his own stories. One of them, an adaptation of his own ghost story, was aired on public radio worldwide. 

Claude has supported himself by writing advertising copy, promotional materials and other media.







Cutthroat

by Nicholas Godec


April 30

            All thanks to last night’s law school gala I didn’t want to attend, I’ve got an interview tomorrow with Drakovitch & Associates. It was an over-the-top Saturday evening—I arrived to find a red carpet that ran from the sidewalk to the two hulking metal doors, which were swung wide open. The uniformed security detail checked to confirm everyone on the list, adding to the air of thick exclusivity. The air was thick indeed. NYU Law spared no expense. And no shame. I’ve just made my last tuition payment, have $200K in student loans, and have already received a letter in the mail requesting a charitable donation for the future class. Unbelievable. All that money and not a job to show for it. Well, we’ll see what Drakovitch wants from me.

            Inside, the space was massive, with a looming ceiling and walls that seemed miles away. The room was packed, full pandemonium well underway. It was only eight thirty p.m. when I entered, and already most people were either drunk or well on their way there. I had done a few lines before entering, just to stay on my toes.

            Flood lights painted the room in NYU’s deep purple. Ornate chandeliers refracted purple on the pool of fresh bodies. Many round dining tables made a circle around the dance floor. Waiters buzzed around taking drink orders, and there was a long line of takers for a photobooth well equipped with jumbo cowboy and top hats, oversized plastic glasses, and clip on bowties.

            Everyone, in their tuxes and gowns, looked happy, sexy, and successful. I felt like a phony. Probably the only one without a job in the room. I saw Matt and my friends clustered in a corner with some of the girls from our class. They were doing shots and high fiving while grabbing the pigs in blankets that floated by. Matt saw me and signaled me over. I joined them, putting on a cheerful mask as best I could.

            Stuck at the edge of the group watching everyone partying, I headed to the bathroom for another bump.

            I had a slight, energetic buzz when I rejoined the guys. Matt was laughing and moving closer to a dark-haired woman who looked a few years older than the rest of the class.

“John, meet Natasha,” Matt said. “She’s very interested in speaking with you.”

            “Natasha,” I said. Red lips contrasting with her pale face. A black, form-hugging dress. A petite and precise frame.

            “Hello, John,” she said with perfect enunciation, but an accent that sounded Eastern European. She had a reserved smile as if she were keeping a secret. “I was just hearing about you. I’m Natasha Vondra, senior associate at Drakovitch & Associates. Pleasure.”

            Her grip was firm, her hand cool to the touch.

            “Drakovitch … hmm, I can’t say I’ve heard of them. What brings you here? Are you an alum?”

            “No, no. I schooled in Vienna. I’m here hunting for new blood on behalf of the firm. We need a new junior associate, as one of our old ones has moved on. And I’m here because Drakovitch wants the best.” Her hand gestured expansively to the room.

            “I told her you were the smartest guy I know,” Matt chimed in.

            “Yeah, a real tortured genius,” Derrick added, causing Matt to subtly elbow his ribs.

            Natasha smiled. “Smartest at NYU Law, liked by your peers.” She stepped closer. “Lucky for us, and lucky for you, maybe.”

            She extended a card held between thin fingers.

            “Call me on Monday. We’ll see if an interview makes sense.”

            I took the card and looked at it. Park Avenue. Midtown.

            “Okay, will do,” I said looking up, but she was gone. I couldn’t see her anywhere in the packed room.

            I didn’t stay much longer.

            This morning, I called Natasha after a couple of iced coffees and a bacon, egg and cheese. I told her about my background growing up in Hudson, New York. How I worked summers as a caddy at the local golf club. I left out how my mom took off in ninth grade, how I felt embarrassed by my dad, who managed a pharmaceutical assembly line. I caddied for Mr. Heint and his lawyer Mr. Gasi. Both drove the same type of Benz.

            After asking where I interned, Natasha asked why I didn’t get an offer from Carson & Fielding. I told her that the group they were hiring into, their environmental desk, wasn’t up my alley. The truth was the associate couldn’t stand me. Anyway, I’m not sure she bought the environmental bit, but she still wants me there tomorrow at nine to speak with Victor Renfield, the hiring manager.

            She went on to explain their practice. They focused on trust and estate matters. Their clientele, a limited number of Europeans, were, by the sound of it, obscenely wealthy. They all had extensive assets in the United States.

May 01

            It was a quiet Tuesday morning when I arrived for my interview. The building was gray art deco, its lines severe and shadowy. I entered. There was an elevator bank to upstairs offices on the left and a frosted-glass door, with an intercom, to Drakovitch & Associates on my right. I hit the button.

            Natasha answered, her voice resonant. She buzzed me in.

            The door buzzed and I entered and walked down a hallway that led to a waiting room. A large wooden door on the opposite side of the room appeared to lead further into the building. I tried the door, but it was locked. I took a seat on an aged leather couch and waited.

            Moments later the door clicked, and there was Natasha, wearing a well-tailored black pantsuit.

            “John, come this way,” she said. She wasn’t smiling at me. I assumed she was an all-business-at-the-office type. I followed her through the door and down another hallway. The walls were made of stone masonry, more like a medieval castle than a Park Avenue building, and the floor was a seamless maroon carpet. I walked past old paintings. I’m not the most well versed in art, but old masters came to mind. Everything was cast in dim light from gilded wall sconces.

            “The building design is unique,” I said to fill the quiet as we walked.

            “Yes,” Natasha said.

            Must’ve cost a fortune, I thought.

            The passageway was narrow. I had no choice but to trail Natasha. We walked past frosted-glass doors; each door had a keycard panel to open it.

            “Mr. Renfield’s office is just at the end of the hall.”

            When stopped in front of a door, she knocked. “May we come in?”

            The door clicked, and we entered.

            A gaunt older man in a gray pinstripe suit stood in the middle of the room. I had a good sense, judging by his face and neck, of what his skeleton looked like. His suit sagged limply on his bony frame. He had thin white hair.

            His grin revealed a single gold front tooth.

            “Thank you, Natasha,” he said. She left the room.

            “And you must be John,” he said hoarsely, extending a brittle hand that felt filled with air when I took it. “I’m Vic Renfield. I’m pleased to meet you. Please take a seat.”

            He gestured to the chair across from his desk. I took a seat opposite him. He asked about where I grew up, my classes, my ambitions. I wondered if he sensed my hunger. Then he quizzed me on international, corporate, and estate law.

            “Close enough,” he’d said, when I explained my understanding of the tax treatment of estates held by foreign entities headquartered within and without the EU. I was relieved that it sounded like I knew something.

            He explained that they expected to hire two junior associates, me and someone named Colby, though they expected only one would remain after a three-month trial.

            At the end of our conversation Mr. Renfield reclined in his chair and stared blankly toward the frosted-glass door. “I’ve been here a long time. A long, long time. I’ve served Alex and Drakovitch & Associates for decades. Many years ago I was at a crossroads. My career, my life—I had to decide. You’re there now. What you decide will soon define you, so you better be able to live with your decision.” His mouth broadened to a wide grin.

            He moved to stand, again extending his nothing hand. “You’ve got the job, if you want it. Only accept if you will do whatever it takes. Commitment, loyalty, and most of all, discretion. That’s all we require.”

            I asked about comp. They agreed to pay me what a typical third year associate makes. I accepted immediately.

            “I’m all in,” I replied.

August 21

            Today was my first day. I got home thirty minutes ago. It’s ten to eight and I’m splayed on the couch. I feel dead. It was a strange day.

            I got to the office shortly before eight. Mr. Renfield was waiting for me at his desk. He looked exactly as he did during my interview.

            The first few hours of the day I signed the most elaborate NDAs I’ve ever seen. Nothing like these showed up in the classroom or at my internship. If I spoke of firm matters to anyone outside, I’d be in hot water.

            I was given a keycard to an office next door to Mr. Renfield’s. My keycard only opened three doors, the one to Drakovitch & Associates from the building lobby, the one from the reception room to the offices, and the one to my office. Before leading me into my new office, Mr. Renfield stopped me.

            “Just remember, yours is the office opposite the painting of Saturn devouring his children.”

            I looked at the painting, in which a wide-eyed figure, grotesque and bloody-mouthed, held the decapitated body of an infant.

            “Whoa, that’s pretty extreme,” I said.

            “Saturn got it right,” Mr. Renfield said, staring at the painting wistfully. “Stay alive at all costs.”

            An immense office. A large dark-oak desk. A couch opposite the desk and two worn leather-backed chairs that seemed to match the couch in the reception area.

            “I love the desk,” I said.

            “Yeah, they don’t give those out to juniors at the bulge brackets, do they?”

            No breakroom at the place. I met Colby, the other junior associate, in passing in the hallway, a gangly redhead who didn’t bother making small talk.

            “You’ll start on the Varga account,” Mr. Renfield said. “Mr. Varga is purchasing a majority interest in an elder care operation with a presence across California. He’s to be a silent owner behind his trust, or trusts, I should say. There’s much to draft, much to file.”

            Mr. Renfield dropped a stack of papers on my desk, old legal agreements covering Mr. Varga’s interests. I had to draft new contracts to arrange the purchasing entities. The account needed multiple NDAs, purchase agreements; each one I had to write from scratch.

            I’m nowhere near done. But I’m finally working in the real world. And I can smell my paycheck on the way.

September 12

            I’m finally home. I worked really hard today constantly trying to stay half a step ahead of Mr. Renfield’s deadlines. I’ve been learning a ton. Renfield and I usually came in around the same time in the morning, and then stayed until late. Often he dropped assignments on my desk as late as nine p.m., and some nights I didn’t eat dinner until midnight.

            At noon I walked out of my office to go to lunch. Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to walk beyond Mr. Renfield’s office, deeper into the building. I took a turn to the left. In the long hallway, there were two doors: one of frosted glass to my right, and another facing me at the very end, an imposing door with a thick iron ring.

            I set my hand on it and pulled. It wouldn’t budge.

            I jumped after I heard a loud thud in the office adjacent to the iron door. It pounded again. Then again, this time with the shadow of what looked like a hand pressed against the frosted glass.

            “Hello? Is someone in there?” I shouted. I tried my keycard. Access denied. I pulled on the handle. Nothing. I yelled over my shoulder, “Somebody help! I need help over here! Someone!—”

            A hard yank on my forearm pulled me away. I turned to see Natasha scowling at me.  

            “Natasha, quick! Whoever is in there is in trouble.”

            “No one is in there.” She grabbed my wrist. “You shouldn’t be back here.”

            “But—ouch!”

            She pulled me away, back toward my office. She was freakishly strong.

            “Natasha, please! I’m telling you—”

            “Shut up! Do you want to get fired? Because that’s what Alex will do,” she said, “if he learns you wandered farther than you should. I’ve got a master key. I’ll look. You just get back to work.”

            We were at my office where she left me. Back at my desk, I unbuttoned my sleeve to find red marks where her fingers had grasped. I look at them now and they still sting when I touch them.

September 13

            “Hey. Turns out you were right.” Natasha said to me from the reception room when I arrived this morning. A janitor somehow got in and the door wouldn’t unlock. He’s fine. Was just a bit startled.”

            She was dressed, as usual, in black. I thought of the handprint pressing against the glass like a plea for help.

            “Good, I’m glad to hear it.”

            But why didn’t he say anything?

            Mr. Renfield came into my office this afternoon.

            “How’s the purchase agreement progressing?” he asked.

            “It’s good. There are a ton of provisions, but I’m almost done.”

            “Good, because the Vargas, along with a few other of the firm’s clients, are forming a consortium to buy as many elder care facilities as they can get ahold of in the Mid- and Southwest. We need to execute their buys quietly via a number of shell companies to maintain their anonymity. We’re going to be exceptionally busy for a while, until these deals are done.”

            Mr. Renfield’s thin white hair was tightly gelled back but frayed in places like a worn rope.

            “Here,” Mr. Renfield said dropping a large file box on my desk. “This should get you started. There’s plenty more where that came from.”

            I felt a pit in my stomach and was suddenly lightheaded.I’m on it, Mr. Renfield.”

            “Good. By the end of week, please.”

            I loaded up on Red Bulls and got to work. I didn’t leave my desk for several hours. I ran out to pick up Chinese for dinner when I became aware of how hungry I was. I brought it back to my desk and kept at it. I was barely making a dent. I had no idea how I’d finish by end of week. I dreaded the thought of being rewarded with more of the same. This was the job. At that moment, I hated it.

            Deep into redlining a draft agreement, I heard some shuffling from the hallway. I got up and opened the door to see Natasha, along with three men who appeared ragged, each wearing layers of dirty clothes. Two had unkempt beards. Their faces looked weathered, their eyes absent.

            “This way gentlemen,” Natasha said with a smile, that same smile she wore when I first met her at the gala. “We’ll take care of you.”

            “Hey, Natasha,” I said, pulling her focus away. “What’s going on?”

            “Hey, John,” she said warmly, her face glowing from the wall sconces. “Meet some of our newest clients.” She took a step toward me, her mouth at my ear. “Pro bono.”

            Her cool, sweet aroma cut through the stench the three men carried.

            “Right this way,” she said to the men. “You best get back to it, John,” she said with a wink, and continued down the hall.

            I went back to my desk. 11:07 p.m. What was Natasha even doing here? Did she work this late often? I knew the bulge brackets overloaded their associates, but this was insane.

            I wondered about those ragged men. What were they doing here? Pro bono … must be for some sort of tax break. I sank back into the latest agreement I’d been reviewing, consoled by the paycheck I knew was accruing as I worked.

             I cracked a Red Bull, probably my thousandth of the day. I worked and worked, and my back ached, but I was locked in. Hours passed.

            A rap at my door, then a click and it opened. Natasha. She swayed slightly and was smiling. A genuine smile like I’d never seen her wear. Her face was flushed as if she’d been drinking.

            “Hey, John,” she said, leaning on the wall.

            “Hey. Still here?” I looked at the clock—2:39 a.m. What the fuck was I doing? I decided I’d pack it up.

            “Yes of course. The work never stops. I think you’re starting to see that.”

            She walked toward me. “Why don’t you relax a little bit.” She ruffled my hair. “I’m leaving. I suggest you leave soon too.”

            “I will soon. I’ve just got to finish this up,” I said.

            “I do like a man who works hard,” she said, then kissed me on the mouth. Her hands were on my face. Then her lips trailed down and landed on my neck. She kissed again, even nibbled.

            Her nibbles tickled. She pulled my hair and I flinched, but that didn’t stop me from reaching down and running my hands over her dress to her calves, then back up again, teasing the dress up, bit by bit. I turned toward her and pulled her on top of me.

            “Naughty Johnny,” she said. I kissed her mouth hard and plunged my hand between her legs. She purred and dug her nails into me, cutting through my shirt and, I was sure, drawing blood.

            She wasn’t wearing anything under her dress. I unzipped. Then I was inside her and exploded.

            “I’m sorry. I—”

            “It’s okay. I can’t get pregnant.”

            “That’s not what I meant. You were … I couldn’t help myself.”

            She stared at me.

            I felt a chill run down my spine. She got off my lap and fixed her dress.

            “This never happened,” she said, then left without a goodbye.

September 20

            The last couple of days have been a blur. I eventually finished working through the box of documents. Mr. Renfield was ecstatic when I dropped it on his desk.

            “Good work. Now let’s see if we can speed it up a bit.” Renfield looked more tired than usual.

            He handed me another box. I looked at the overstuffed files, bigger than the last one, and felt my guts twist. The last box hurt. Not just mentally, but physically. My back and neck ached. I felt the lightheaded dizziness from excessive caffeine.

            I opened the box and pulled out the first document. Started working on it. Slow and painful.

            Part of me was hoping for a return visit from Natasha.

September 27

            The agreements … the multitudinous corporate entities … shadow entities within shell companies wrapped in shadows. Elite obfuscation. Law school never taught this. But it was coming together in cryptographic beauty.

            The Vargas family, as of earlier this afternoon, owns shares in a consortium quietly worth more than many public companies. They’re smart to focus on elder care. It’s a profitable, booming industry with strong expected growth.

            I was starting to like it here, even with the grueling hours. I often stayed close to midnight, while Colby checked out every day at seven p.m. on the nose.

October 07

            Natasha breezed into my office. I hadn’t seen her since what “didn’t happen” happened. “Come. Mr. Drakovitch wants to see you.”

            We walked down the hall deeper into the building. We took a left, then another left. Then we were at the terrific iron door I’d seen before, which now lay open, revealing a spiral stone staircase that led down to, I assumed, a basement level. To my surprise, the stairs were lit by actual torchlight. I asked myself if I was dreaming. I hadn’t slept much. But I felt the temperature drop (I don’t think you can feel temperature in dreams), the chill raising goosebumps on my flesh.

            Down the staircase, a hallway led to a large open office. There was an imposing, ornate, dark mahogany desk surrounded by shelves of books on the walls. Beside the desk, a globe rotated on a gilded column. Mr. Drakovitch stood behind the desk, towering over Mr. Renfield, who stood close by.

            Mr. Drakovitch wore a blue pinstripe suit, the bluest I’d ever seen. His smile was disarming. He winked and took my hand and called me sport.

            I noticed that Natasha’s face melted in adoration.

            “Our man of the hour,” Mr. Drakovitch said with a soft Eastern European accent. “Renfield. Leave us.”

            “Yes sir, Mr. Drakovitch. Right away. And thank you, sir.”

            “Settling in, sport?” He asked, extending his hand. He shook my hand, slowly tightening his grip. His blue-gray eyes dazzled despite the dim lighting. He continued to hold that first smile, a crooked smile, as if he were scoffing at the world, as if he knew a joke no one else was in on.

            “Yes, sir. So far, it’s been great. I’m learning a ton from Mr. Renfield, and Natasha has made sure I have, uh, everything I need.”

            Mr. Drakovitch looked me over. He nodded to Natasha, who stood quietly by the entrance.

            “Terrific. I thought you’d fit in. Please, John, sit. Make yourself comfortable.”

            I sat and sank into the plush leather. Drakovitch remained standing, leaning at a tilt on the bookshelf behind his desk, crossing one leg over the other. His eyes never left me.

            “I’ve heard good things about you,” Drakovitch said, his voice low and melodic. Natasha speaks highly of your … dedication.” He continued to study me. “And I know Renfield doesn’t offer praise lightly. In addition to delivering good work, he says you have adjusted to our odd schedule here. You dig into the work with vigor. I have just arrived from Paris, and had to meet our new star.”

            I shifted in my seat under the weight of Mr. Drakovitch’s gaze. I was charmed, but underneath I felt a slight unease. “Thank you, Mr. Drakovitch. I try to give everything I have.”

            “We appreciate it. I appreciate it.” He straightened and walked around his desk. He was close and smelled like smoke and wine. “You know, John”—his voice dropped almost to a whisper—“the world … it’s filled with unbelievable possibility. Leaning in here can take you far.”

            Behind the thrill of his praise, I felt a knot of fear in my stomach. “Thank you, Mr. Drakovitch. I’m really loving it so far. I’m excited to keep digging in.”

            Mr. Drakovitch chuckled. “I’m sure you are. You remind me of myself as a young chap just starting out. I had nothing but an insatiable hunger. Eventually it brought me here, to this country.”

            Mr. Drakovitch walked toward me and rested his hand on my shoulder. I looked up into those smoky blue eyes, eyes that looked aged beyond his chiseled face, eyes that seemed to see me for what I was, that accepted me as I was. “I’m all in, Mr. Drakovitch.”

            Mr. Drakovitch squeezed my shoulder.

            “Good boy.” He straightened, adjusted the cuffs of his suit. He stepped back and pointed to the door. “Now, go and make us proud. Natasha will see you out.”

October 13

            I ran into Natasha this morning as I was entering the office. She was sitting in reception, waiting. “Hey, what’s up?” I said.

            She looked at me flatly. “Hi.”

            “I’ve been thinking of you lately,” I said. It was the truth. “Want to grab a coffee later?”

            No, no. I have to work,” she said. She looked down into the notebook in her lap, letting me know our brief chat was over.

            Mr. Renfield popped into my office that afternoon.

            “Hey John. I’ll only be but a minute. I wanted to do a quick performance check-in.” Mr. Renfield sat in the chair opposite me at my desk.

            Performance check-in? I felt a shiver run up my spine.

            “Look, you’ve been doing swell. We still on track with the purchase agreements?”

            “Yes sir, Mr. Renfield. On track and going strong.”

            “Ha, I figured.” He reclined in the chair. “How are you settling in?”

            I felt myself sit a bit straighter. “Great, Mr. Renfield. It’s hard work, but I’m enjoying it.”

            “We work pretty late here. How’s that going for you?”

            “Good. I mean, I’m a legal associate, I’d expect to work late anywhere.”

            There was a pause. He eyed me closely. “Yes, I suppose that’s true. Just like anywhere. Good. You’re doing alright. Keep your head down and stay the course.” With that he left.

            That evening, I walked to the bathroom and heard low voices. I quietly inched forward without rounding the corner.

            “Look, I’m sorry you’re sick. But that’s not up to me.” Natasha’s voice.

            “I understand that,” I heard Mr. Renfield reply. “But I’m saying it’s time. You all need to keep your promise and not let me perish into obscurity.”

            I slunk back to my desk, not wanting to wander into whatever that was. Mr. Renfield, sick? I wondered what promise he was referring to.

October 23

            The late hours and lack of sleep persisted, but I didn’t care. I cruised through setting up the necessary contracts for the other families involved in the consortium. The sums of money going to acquire these companies were staggering. I felt I was on the inside, in the know.

            This afternoon, Mr. Renfield came into my office after reviewing the latest batch of contracts I’d delivered.

            “You’re ready, and I can’t be more thrilled,” he said. “I’ve been waiting a long time for this, to find someone who could take my place. Mr. Drakovitch made it clear that was necessary for me to get my … um … payout. I’m not getting any younger, you know.”

            I wasn’t sure what he meant. Was he retiring? I felt alert, excited. Was I getting promoted? Already?

            “I hope you’re not going anywhere,” I replied.

            “No, no. Not going anywhere. Sticking around. Just moving up. And taking you with me.”

October 31

            Yesterday, I finished the complete legal setup of the consortium, executed the last remaining purchase agreements for the elder care companies, the numerous shell entities, with ultimate legal ownership hidden in the hands of these powerful European families. We finished three weeks ahead of Mr. Renfield’s timeline. Mr. Renfield hummed and walked with extra pep the few times I saw him.

            The rest of the day was light. I was packing up to go home when Natasha came into my office.

            “Great work, John. You’ve exceeded expectations. Tomorrow night we’re having a reception honoring you and Mr. Renfield for securing this deal. It’ll start at eleven p.m. here at the office.”

            She left before I could respond. Exceeded expectations played on repeat in my mind. But a reception at eleven p.m.? I’d come to expect weird practices from the firm, late-night client visits and locked doors. The firm’s conventions were bizarre, but the checks came in and I was becoming a dangerous attorney. I pushed the reception out of my mind.

            I left the office at five, knowing I’d be coming back at night. I went for a run in Central Park, something I hadn’t done in months. It was chilly out, but as I ran, I saw plenty of twentysomething women heading to Halloween parties in skimpy costumes. Plenty of nurses, schoolgirls, devils, police officers. Some of the women were gorgeous. But every beautiful, short-tailed devil made me think of Natasha. Despite her terse and standoffish manner, something about her was so mesmerizing that these other women paled by comparison.

            As I ran, I realized I looked forward to getting back to the office. Drakovitch & Associates had become the place in the world that excited me most. I looked forward to the next monumental task Mr. Renfield would throw at me. I looked forward to Natasha. The sun was retreating, casting long dark shadows underneath a crimson sky.

            Matt from NYU texted me earlier that he was throwing a party in his loft downtown and assured me there’d be plenty of “talent.” I texted him I’d be at the office late. I had no desire to go to his party—it felt frivolous, a waste of time.

            I got back to the office at ten to eleven p.m. Natasha was there, waiting in the reception in the same sexy dress she wore when I first met her at the gala.

            “Good evening, John. Right this way.”

            I followed her until we reached the imposing iron door. We entered and went down the torchlit stone staircase, passed through Mr. Drakovitch’s office and entered a hidden hallway that was revealed behind a bookshelf that hinged from the wall. The hallway was long, damp, and dark, lit only by scattered torches. The hallway opened into a cavernous, circular room with a high stone ceiling.

            I looked around, then made out Mr. Renfield’s limp, bloody body on the floor in the middle of the room. He was bleeding profusely from the neck. Mr. Drakovitch towered over the body as if he were examining a curiosity.

            “Ah, my protégé,” Mr. Renfield said weakly from his pool of blood. “On time, as usual.”

            Mr. Drakovitch looked up and presented me with a warm, bloody smile. “Welcome to the party, old sport. We’re just making Mr. Renfield here into a permanent member of the Drakovitch clan.”

            I was frozen in place. I realized I wasn’t breathing and gasped. My chest pounded. The smell of iron hung in the air.

            “What … what’s happening?!” I finally managed. “Is this some Halloween gag?” But I thought I knew the answer.

            “No. This is no joke, my boy. Mr. Renfield has been a most exceptional servant. He’s sick, his cancer has advanced, so we had to accelerate his promotion. The members of our firm, the valued ones, are like family. Mr. Renfield, with your help, is receiving the gift of eternal life. He’s earned it.”

Mr. Renfield looked up from his puddle of blood. “This future can be yours one day, too,” Renfield said quietly.

I gasped again, I was breathing hard and my chest pounded and ants crawled under my skin.

“Finally, I’m glad this life will be over soon.” Mr. Renfield said barely audibly. “I’m ready to feel good again; to live forever. Let’s get on with it. I don’t feel too hot right now.”

“Okay. Moving right along. John, you may recognize Mr. Colby,” Mr. Drakovitch said, retrieving my red-haired peer from the shadows. Mr. Colby’s eyes were bulging. Tears and snot dripped down his face. “It’s not that Mr. Colby underperformed. It’s more that you ate his lunch. Now, Mr. Renfield will need to feed on him to complete his transition.”

I remembered my interview with Mr. Renfield, during which he said only one of us would remain after three months.

“Oh, and you’re getting made permanent, with a significant pay bump. Exciting, right? That is, once you do the honors and earn our trust.”

Still holding Colby, Mr. Drakovitch moved forward and held out a shaving knife, which I took without thought. I stared at the sharp edge of the blade, the handle resting loosely in my hand. I couldn’t clasp it firmly—my hand was shaking.

“What do you want me to do?” I asked, but I knew the answer.

“You’re smart. Don’t ask stupid questions,” Mr. Drakovitch replied.

“Go on,” rasped Mr. Renfield, crumpled and bloodied on the floor. “Do your job.”

I couldn’t move. I stared at the knife, balanced in the center of my open palm. My eye reflected to me in the side of the blade.

Did I have a choice? I looked at Colby. Mr. Drakovitch would demand new blood, one way or the other.

Colby kept crying. He tried to scream, was pleading behind his gag.

“John, it’s a bloody world we live in,” Mr. Drakovitch said. “Best act fast, sport. Or Mr. Renfield will die. He’s waited a long time for this.”

I closed my fist around the knife, tried to will my body to move.

“Do it now,” Mr. Drakovitch said. “We’re out of time.”

Renfield appeared unconscious. The pool of blood was now stretching to our feet.

“Do it if you want to remain with Drakovitch & Associates.” Mr. Drakovitch’s eyes narrowed. “Do it if you want to remain. It’s either Colby or you.”

I forced myself to meet Colby’s eyes.

“Sorry man,” I said as I slowly moved toward him.

He writhed as best he could while Mr. Drakovitch held him.

“Here, I’ll make it easy for you.” Mr. Drakovitch held Colby’s head sideways, exposing Colby’s neck. Colby’s artery was bulging.

I cut his throat. It was surprising; the skin easily gave way. He went limp and crumpled to the ground.

Natasha came forward, grabbed Colby’s arm and dragged the corpse to where Mr. Renfield lay. She licked blood off her fingers.

Mr. Drakovitch came toward me and placed a gentle hand on my shoulder. “Well done,” he said.

“Welcome to the team,” Natasha said, and added, “we’ve got you now.”

            Mr. Renfield woke and began licking Colby’s blood. Renfield’s face grew plump and rosy. It was as if he were sprouting muscle. Thick white hair grew, replacing the thin white wisps. As his strength picked up, Mr. Renfield found Colby’s throat, sunk his teeth in and continued to drink, his eyes rolling to the back of his head.

            “Come. Let’s let the man enjoy his first feed in peace,” Drakovitch said. “He’ll be here awhile.”

            “Yes, nothing like it,” Natasha said. “You never forget your first time.”

            There was cheese and charcuterie waiting for us in Mr. Drakovitch’s office. “All for you, I’m afraid, but enjoy,” Mr. Drakovitch said. Natasha and Mr. Drakovitch made small talk around me. I ate what was on the plate in front of me; it felt like the safe thing to do.

            After some time, Mr. Renfield joined us. He was beaming. He saw me, rushed over and hoisted me in the air with a hug.

            “What did I tell you?” Mr. Renfield said, patting me on the back. “Our boy John is a stand-up guy! Officially, welcome to the firm.”

            I’m home now, staring at the white ceiling. I can only see red. Colby and Mr. Renfield’s blood mixed, my hand on the knife, cutting, their splayed bodies, one drinking the other.



BIO

Nick Godec writes poetry and short fiction, with works appearing in a variety of journals, including Sierra Nevada Review, El Portal, Grey Sparrow, and MORIA Literary Magazine. He has a B.A. in history and an MBA from Columbia University and works in finance in New York City. Nick enjoys spending time with his wife, Julia, and their miniature pinscher, Emma.







Butcherback Argosy

by Jessica Lackaff

I saw him coming from a mile away. I was on the porch with a riveting paperback Reggie had given me the first earthly second she was done with it. The opener was about a leviathan drifting through the ocean, barely moving its tail, not hunting, just letting things glide into its ever-gaping mouth. On the cover, a naked woman swam the forward crawl and beneath her, blossoming from the depths, a shark rose, enormous, piranha-toothed, mouth like a bottle opener. As I read I often returned to the cover to reorient myself in the thrill.

I saw the car come around the point, and when it slowed for our lane I had to stop in the middle of a paragraph. A sign on the telephone pole said ‘Private Drive,’ but the car turned in without hesitation. I put my finger in the paperback and waited. How easily he drifted into our territory, and even now I see the white car rippling up the lane between the fields, blackberries in fruit and flower, Queen Anne’s lace. I retied my headscarf and dusted my slacks and slid on my sandals. I riffled the paperback to smell Reggie’s cigarette-scent and set the book on top of a weather-warped National Geographic with a sleepy beaten-gold lion on the cover. It was my last drop of real solitude, the last day of school in June.

It took him a moment to unfold himself from the car. He was easy-looking and tall, in shirt sleeves and his suit vest, and he buttoned his collar and tightened his tie, with a rueful smile up at me as he put on his jacket and shot his cuffs. I wasn’t interested in what he was selling, and I didn’t want to invite him in, but there I was, obviously doing nothing.

Our ranch house was built into the slope, with wide steps to the verandah, and a raggedy circle of gravel down in front. I was alone on the property, which ran upslope into old orchards and, below, fanned out into farmland. The front door stood open, and deep in the house the washing machine stopped swishing and clicked to silence. At that moment, the brown rabbit came through the door and paused on the top step, one ear straight up. Buck or doe, its name was Adelaide.

The salesman was struck, beguiled, his mouth open in amazed delight. With a boyish lunge he was halfway up the steps, and he reached out gently, letting Adelaide smell him. Then his long fingers kneaded the sable ruff. I stood up. I didn’t want him to see my things, my accoutrements of thought: cigarettes, matches, pulp novel; the magazine glued to the table with rain.

I pressured him back from my private space, and he ducked his head under the shade of the porch and shyly offered his hand. ”Luxevac,” he said, smiling, a little lost, a vacuum cleaner salesman who had wandered off his route.

He gave me his card, bounced a little on his toes, and laughed with dazed joy as the rabbit lop-lopped across his foot and vanished through the dimness of the front door.

”Enchanting!” he said. ”You can imagine I’ve seen a lot of things in my travels, but a rabbit that lives in the house? My wife will never believe this.”

He was supposed to be back in the city by five, but he was all turned around on these country roads. Yes, he sold vacuum cleaners, the high-powered ones that eliminate dust mites. Did I know about dust mites?

He pulled a flier from the breast of his jacket. I could not resist the scanning electron image of a dust mite, head on—a chitinous hairy rutabaga with sucking mouthparts extended. I wanted that flier, wanted to wow and horrify Reggie with it. ”These things are everywhere!” I’d say authoritatively. ”Crawling all over us!”

He put his hands in his pockets like Fred Astaire and jogged sideways down the steps. Then he smiled up at me, and patted the canopy on his car. ”You wanna take a look?”

I was curious to see the technology that extracted mites. He unlocked the hatch and flipped it open as I came up. Heat unfolded in my face. The bed of the car was carpeted, packed with atomic streamlined chrome.

”I’ve got the Duchess and the Argosy, and my favorite, the Princess. Look at ‘er. The power of a jet engine. Detachable parts. Brushes. Does drapes, stair runners, shag carpet, floors. You’ll never sweep again.”

I liked the Argosy, a canister that looked like a chrome rocket pack. He showed me the brushes that went with it, and then caught me gazing over the countryside as the school bus swung around the point of Craig Hill. Nan would be home in a minute. He’d cut short my precious time alone, the last of my true selfhood. I smiled with my teeth locked.

He understood my look, and straightened up, preparing an argument. He had a soft, kind mouth, and harsh eyebrows that he wore pushed harmlessly back.

”I’m sorry but—we’re a Hoover family,” I said, thinking he’d find that amusing. I turned my foot on its side, curling my toes.

”—So, ‘maybe next time,’ ” he murmured. He was still, his hand on the raised hatch, his tie fallen on the perpendicular drop, and he watched the school bus disappear beyond the wild plum thickets at the bottom of the pasture. He had clicked to a different setting, a void where he waited for a letdown in mood to stop fighting him and settle into acceptance. Then he slammed the hatch.

In the distance, asbestos brake pads sang.

He turned and reached for me, and I breathed in, but he only plucked the bent advertising pamphlet from my hand and shoved it back inside his jacket. Opening the door of his car, he let it pivot to the end of his arm, and then, struck by a thought, looked back, squinting his eyes to block out the sight of me. ”I think you’ll regret not getting the Butcherback,” he said artfully.

I acquiesced, glad I’d wasted his time as he’d wasted mine. And, as he drove away, and I climbed the steps, I did feel regret, because he put the image in my head of a humped beast with a ruff of bloody arrows, gnawing its way through dirt, its belly full of desiccated mites. I wanted the Butcherback. I saw it growling its way hungrily down the hall runner, leaving a trail sucked so clean that it was paler than the rest of the rug, every strand of fiber standing up like stubble after the chaff cutter passes.

The school bus gave a dusty sigh and the accordion door folded open. Nan leapt free and ran with short steps in her patent-leather Mary Janes, flailing her lunch box and a handful of papers. She always leapt from the bus and ran as fast as she could and ended up gasping, trudging the last torturous bit up to the house, played out.

Big heaps of brambles encroached along the lane, spangled with bees, and, halfway up the road, as Nan hit the hyperventilation point, she met the white car.

The car stopped, and I shaded my eyes, critically observing the sunshot filaments of her fraying braids, hoping she’d remember her manners. As he said hello, his arm emerged from the window and folded itself on the ledge. She nodded vigorously, baring her gappy smile, and danced a few steps to the side. The car began to roll forward, in a drifty way, and she hurried on to me.

Up the porch steps she clattered, and into my arms. Full against me, she looked up. She could not know how it made me feel to see my own mother’s swan-like cheekbones, rebuilt in miniature. ”Nana-banana,” I said thoughtlessly. The trapped animal of her heart against me was part of our nexus, like the harebell-blue edge of accusation in her eyes. I was expected to divine everything she experienced at school; we both saw my inadequacy. Honestly, the fact that we were actually discrete beings—that our lives operated separately—still surprised us both.

Nan pulled away, leaving the papers pressed to my front, and went into the house. She reserved the really catapulting hugs for Andreas; ours was a far more complicated love.

I sank back into my book. Inside the house, Nan put on a record, Bolero, Toscanini’s sped-up version that had so insulted Ravel, with its devil’s intervals—those maddening, terrifying lags.

I thought she was getting a cookie, but she came out with her sable rabbit in her arms, and sat down in the swing beside me. Floating through the open door, Bolero started out sounding like springtime, a breathless, deceptive air of promise.

We had already discussed the cover of my book, but again she asked: ”Does the shark eat the lady?”

”No, it just kind of bites her leg,” I said. ”Oh, the shark bites with his teeth, dear,” I sang into her neck, on the opposite side of the rabbit. She laughed quietly, so as not to disturb her baby, her eyes tearful with excitement. She held the curved brown back like someone patting a baby’s diaper. My favorite parts of the rabbit were the felted piss-yellow bottoms of its feet, I don’t know why.

Nan kicked one foot in time with the militaristic buildup of sound. Her white tights were grubby across the knees and there was a blood-darkened shred stretched across her patella. I reached over to put my finger in the hole, my cool Mom finger on her hot crusty flesh, and she twitched her leg away, and I felt stupid with nowhere to put my affection.

I pushed off the floor and Nan and the rabbit and I glided forward, weightless. I looked sightlessly down at my book. Reggie was meeting an old school friend for lunch in town and this had eaten me the entire day. In high school, Reggie was a greaser, with a chiffon scarf around her head and a slutty sneer. She had invented a mode of being as unrelated to the past as the code on a computer punch card. She took me from the depressing world of my parents and made me funny and true. And suddenly, we were out of school and she revised what I’d assumed was a permanent code of nihilism and remade herself as a wife and mother—skilled and sarcastic, cooking and sewing in a fabulous flurry, having sex, glugging rum into a blender—and so, following along, did I.

Deliriously, I raised the paperback and smelled it. Nan looked up, the imprint of her father’s blonde Italian blood in her high, clear brow. Andreas joked that she looked like the girl who married the Lonely Goatherd.

”This music’s scary at the end,” said Nan.

”It’s certainly hectic,” I said. ”But then so is ‘drip drip drop little April showers.’ ” It was fascinating to watch her relationship with art emerge. She had shown preference from the moment she was born. Her musical taste lay necessarily alongside all of ours—from Santana’s Abraxas, in her father’s collection, to the Bay City Rollers of Shawnee’s devotion. ‘Saturday Night’, now that was the song! Andreas and the kids in the living room, thrown into a frenzy of disco fingers.

*       *       *       *

Andreas was thudding uncharacteristically as he came in from work; he entered the kitchen long and lithesome in his three-piece polyester suit, teeth glowing under his big Elvis sunglasses as he lurched along with Nan attached to his side, her feet riding the forklift of his Weejuns. ”We swung the deal, passed the merger, big day at the bean factory, big day, big day,” he said in his mild, husky voice, holding Nan’s head against his ribs as he hitched closer so I could lean over the ironing board and kiss him. ”Where’s Nantucket?” he asked me, as if we were alone.

”Look on a map,” I said.

Laboriously, he dragged his mummified leg down the hall, garishly groaning.

I started dinner and went outside. When Andreas was home, the garden was the place to be. It sprang up at the wave of his hand over Honeoye loam, and when he was in it, the air rainbowed with sprinkler spray. He was wearing surfer shorts and a ‘Beach Bum’ T-shirt with a footprint on it. A stray hen hovered at his heel. Nan was barefoot, in a pair of underwear, her braids down her back. When he saw me, Andreas started singing ‘This Was a Real Nice Clambake,’ one of his happy songs. Showily he sailed a knot of lambsquarters over the fence into the henyard and the rooster shrilled a hawk warning that made the hens crouch. The three of us laughed madly. Nan laughed so sharply that her pale shoulder blades touched.

”Hey, your wascally wabbit’s in the radishes!” cried Andreas.

The rows of baby vegetables were just speckled stripes, and Nan dodged carefully after Adelaide across the frilly potato patch Andreas had planted on Good Friday. She was beginning to exhibit the long bones of her father, and her changing limbs made me feel I had to focus harder. The brown rabbit sat up, feeding a Swiss chard stem into the corner of its mouth like a kid at the pencil sharpener. Andreas leaned on his hoe and laughed, his eyes on mine in the pure concord of parenthood.

*      *      *      *

Reggie and I read Milton. We read Virginia Woolf, Sidney Sheldon, Ways of Seeing. We had classical records; folk music; Carousel and Oklahoma!—we had Sticky Fingers and Led Zeppelin III. We lay on the living room rug surrounded by the big art books, overcome by what people had done. We made long Modigliani line drawings of each other. We hammered copper. We loved Polanski’s Knife in the Water, Zeffirelli’s Romeo and Juliet. We loved James Bond. We passed through a period of batik; a season of pysanky eggs; several rounds of Shibori tie-dye. Reggie wanted to be a fashion designer; she could iron a placket like a filet knife. I studied palmistry, and didn’t get far with it. We made our own bracelets, halter tops, winged helmets; we cut each other’s hair.

We didn’t know how to get to the Big Art. We didn’t know how to take a stab at originality or honesty without displeasing all those around us. It was my sense that you had to withdraw into the gyre of yourself, to the detriment of your outer life, and I was always talking about the impossibility of this. Meanwhile, we learned how to wear fake eyelashes, taught the kids to swim, made piles of sandwiches; we dressed Nan as Woodstock, Shawnee as Snoopy; Arnie as the Red Baron. We were helplessly caught in our lives. We didn’t know how to write a poem that wasn’t trite. We didn’t know how someone could make a summer movie so overwhelmingly scary that it wanted to come out of the screen and kill you.

We saw the movie with our husbands, who laughed at our terror, and then, somewhat seasoned, Reggie and I went back, this time with Arnie. It was not a film for children, but Arnie was thirteen, and had shocked us into it by taking a startling switchback toward adulthood. Reggie had come home from shopping and found him blitzed on the couch. Sleepy-drunk. She was appalled: he could barely stand, and from the smell of him, he’d been into the schnapps. Arnie had always been nice as pie, one of those kids who perpetually seem like they’re seven, walking around in underwear and a blanket, but at the same time he’d begun to dismantle radios behind our backs, destroy things, crack windows. And now we had to lock up the liquor cabinets. So, to keep him close, and to haze him, we took him to Jaws.

Years before, on that Friday afternoon that would be Jack Kennedy’s forever, I was sitting in an OB/GYN waiting room with Arnie in my lap. He was growling to himself and gnawing the pasteboard corner of a Little Golden Book: Little Fur Family, illustrated by Garth Williams. Down the hall a door opened and Reggie came out past the reception desk, her hand closed around her throat, and she stopped and stared at us as if permanently establishing who we really were, Arnie and I.

She would never see the world the same way again. She told us this, lowering herself down beside me. She was already pregnant with Shawnee; I was nineteen and still in college, still unmarried. We were coming to grips with the fact that there was real evil in the world, and we vowed to protect Arnie from it. The Little Fur Family, so sleepy and tender—

‘warm as toast

smaller than most’

—seemed unassailable until that moment, but we were rattled for months, and a mention of JFK returns me to the pictures in that book, and Arnie’s little head as I kissed him, his tiny slumped shoulder like a crookneck squash. Arnie was, essentially, my first baby, and his growing up was a betrayal, forcing us to acknowledge the coursing atavism that rises in adults.

So, Arnie was between us in the station wagon, scared out of his wits, hugging his knees as the shark fin came through the water. Reggie and I laughed heartlessly. It struck me that he didn’t quite understand what was going on in the autopsy scene, and I barely cognized it myself—it was too untenable to register as something that could happen—pieces of a girl in a box. I think what shocked me the most was that there were people who had the job of looking at such things.

*       *       *       *

Why don’t you like Phil? Reggie always asked. Why don’t you like Phil? It was a good question. She’d been saying it for years.

We lolled to the movement of the porch swing, sipping boozy tonic water with chunks of watermelon. Across the corn fields the sun’s longest wavelengths reached for us through the red-hot atmosphere of the west. Andreas and Phil were locked over a basketball like two Knicks playing to the death, down on the gravel turnaround, surrounded by screaming kids. Oh, I liked Phil Thalasso, but he didn’t care much for me.

”Phil says you play your cards close to your chest,” Reggie said.

”What’s it to Phil,” I said dreamily. Phil read books on how to read people, which seemed predatory, but if I had to run a supermarket like him, maybe I’d worry more about understanding the human race. On the lawn, the violet hare browsed, and from the henhouse came the wing-drumming squawk of a hen going to roost. Reggie reached over and guddled in my drink with her strong fingers, and found the watermelon. Vodka vaporized on my hot skin, down inside the sleeveless blouse we’d made together from a Butterick pattern, as we made everything; both our sewing machines set up in my living room, our tops interchangeable because we were the same size.

I crunched ice. The game below us was invented when we weren’t watching; you could only guess at the subtleties involving a basketball, a pink hand towel embedded in the dirt, and Arnie guarding the open tailgate of one of the station wagons with a jai alai cesta. Phil wore a whistle around his neck like a coach, and blew it when it was time to switch sides. He was even taller than Andreas, and he dodged, whistle in his mouth, planning tricky plays with Shawnee. Phil and Shawnee were twenty times more advanced than Andreas and Nan, who could barely pass the ball, but a fouling penalty frequently sent one of them sprinting down the road to the first telephone pole while the game continued.

At any rate, Reggie and I were too crocked to play, too dreamy and sweaty, worn out from a day of summer with the kids. My head fell back and I pushed off the floor with my toes, and we glided with the pinchy squeak of chains in their hooks, the ice in our drinks crackling. ”Remember that time we stole Rafe’s car?” I asked. In high school we had sneaked the keys to her brother’s car and hit the highway, and when we opened the sunroof, rotten snow dumped over our heads.

Reggie had a horrible laugh, a demon goat’s blaat. That laugh turned me into a thief in the night. She closed her fancy eyelashes and threw back her head, while I laughed because she was laughing. We were out of breath when Phil came lunging, stringhalted, up the stairs. He groaned and laid himself out on the top step clutching a charley horse in his calf. Reggie gave me her glass and leapt up.

She knelt over him like a goddess in a halter tie blouse, her sunglasses propped in her satyr curls. Bracelets slid down her arms as she took up his black-furred shank and massaged it. Phil lounged on his elbows. ”You won’t believe this story I heard,” he said, making sure I was listening. Phil also read books on thinking big, and tried to get the rest of us to grasp business concepts, so I suppressed a roll of my eyes. ”There was this girl who had a snake,” said Phil. He glanced at Reggie and she bit her lip knowingly, and that, coupled with her caparisoned fingers deep in his calf, made me look quickly away.

”…a Burmese python,” said Phil. ”First it was a little baby snake with perfect brown spots,” he said, craning back until I met his eyes. He had to shave twice a day, his jaws dark as pencil shading. ”She did a heck of a job with it, and it was so tame. Well, the damn thing got bigger and bigger. And she loved that snake and the snake loved her.”

Phil glanced up at me again, and I shuddered to indicate my thrall. I was holding both glasses and I lifted Reggie’s and just barely sipped from it.

He watched an airplane draw a streak of silver across the evening. ”And the snake came when she called. No, really. And every evening, when she laid down, the snake would appear and stretch out at her side. They were happy as two clams, and she’d look into its beautiful eyes. She started thinking of herself as an amateur herpetologist. Then one day, she got the chance to talk to a real herpetologist, and she proudly described how well she’d tamed it. And this guy says: ”No, you have to get rid of that thing immediately! Every time it stretches out beside you, it’s measuring you!”

Phil, grinning, looked back, and his eyes went right through me. I flinched. Phil wanted to force an issue. He knew it and I knew it, but it was a problem that was usually underlying, only turning up from time to time like the fleck of tinfoil in a wad of gum, zapping my fillings and tasting alchemic.

Shawnee came pounding up the porch stairs and paused to expertly billow and snap her gum as she pulled up her knee socks. ”Me and Dad are beating the pants off ’em. What’re you guys talking about?” She was eleven, perpetually scented with esters of Dubble Bubble, her strawberry hair artfully feathered.

” —’Dad and I,’ ” instructed Reggie, standing over Phil and looking down at him with her dirty-velvet eyes.

“Shawnee, bring your old Dad a glass of water,” said Phil.

Shawnee smiled slyly, slammed the screen door and thundered through the house.

I got up and leaned on the porch rail. As I watched, Andreas and Nan seized their moment and pressed up the court, Nan on his shoulders with the basketball held above her head, terror and hope in her face. She heaved the ball through Arnie’s defense and into the back of the Thalasso family station wagon. Then Andreas, in a well-oiled movement, plucked her over his shoulder, held her close, and set her down.

Shawnee with her directionless fire was standing over Phil. ”Goodnight, John-Boy,” she said, and dribbled water in a long strand into his eye. Phil just closed his eyes and took it, but Reggie snapped her fingers like the Fonz, and Shawnee’s nerve failed. Phil shook the spray from his head. Then he came to his feet, grabbed the glass from Shawnee, put her in a headlock, and gulped the rest.

I flicked a watermelon seed from the porch rail and by the time I was aware of everything around me Phil was back in penalty limbo, sprinting down the lane in puffs of dust while Andreas and Nan exchanged a look of wry patience and Arnie lazed on the tailgate and Shawnee with her Farrah Fawcett hair drove up the court towards some imaginary triumph. The dusky farmland air was polleny and soft, and they were nearly in silhouette, figures against the scrim of the far horizon; the graceful leap of a man in the sunset air, guarded by a little girl.

*       *       *       *

That summer, we needed to repaint the bathroom. I hauled all the paint cans out of the garden shed and rose to this watery task, a naiad loosed, describing ribbony stripes of lavender, cyan, amber, moss; tinting the paint oxygen-pale near the ceiling so that you could feel the surface of the sea. Reggie was amazed. I grew willful. My hands and eyes and body squared with providence; I was high and cocksure, and if you could have got a mile away, it would have looked right. If you just could get back far enough to see.

At the end of August, riding on this artistic confidence, I began construction on a cob oven. Reggie and I loved the little beehive stove in the magazine pictures. For her it formed the centerpiece of an outdoor kitchen, perfect for garden parties, and in her sketches she placed it on a terrazzo with a Hellenic bench and a potted palm. For me it embodied a yen to function tribally, using only fundamentals: grain, stone, fire. To Andreas, it was a pizza oven; to Phil, a waste of time. The cob was a mixture of clay and sand, water and chaff, so for the kids it promised the glories of stomping in mud.

We built it at the top of the lawn, near the garden, where the hillside ran into the old orchard. We should have begun during the hottest part of summer, to give it time to cure. The magazine article made it look easy, and then it became the hardest thing we’d ever done. I spent days harvesting blue clay from the hillside above the orchard, toiling with wheelbarrow and gummy shovel, filling washtubs with clay and water. I knelt over buckets, mashing out roots and lumps, pouring off the debris, and ran liquid clay into a gunny sack to sieve out the water. I splatted this semi-refined clay onto a tarp that I kept covered with painter’s plastic. Silty grey water ran down the lawn. Then we needed sand to mix in, to form our cob, and this meant a trip to our beach on Lake Ontario.

*

I was a reality said not to exist, but I came from somewhere time out of mind, all my connate convictions part of a longer campaign. My feelings were unspeakable, and I was aware of that, of course, but also this: I kept them to myself, they did no harm. They ate at me, after all; I was the one who suffered, when I allowed myself to admit them. Only me. I said nothing about the feelings and expected them, out of kindness, to go unacknowledged. But Phil was big on facing facts.

Considering what came after, it’s telling that when I think of my life’s abruption I see Phil rising from the waves, a frogman from another realm come to divide me.

*

Our beach was off the lake road, a concealed place, and our station wagons wallowed like prairie schooners across the trackless no-man’s-land between the highway and the shore, the kids and dog running toward the edge of the bluff—the last stable holdout before the surface of the planet blossomed into jellied light. At the edge, they leapt, and disappeared.

We parked the station wagons and hiked down an eroding dirt bank to the rocky shingle cluttered in driftwood and fishing line. Here a miniature point curved out into the waters, with a frisky little alder on its crest. The summer before, we had built a stone fish trap, and it languished now with fingerling brown trout flashing across its submerged walls. A small ooze, filmy and noxious, seeped from the bank. It was not a lovely spot, and always windy, but it was our own, and when the kids dug below the magnetite wrack line they found ample coarse, pebbled sand.

Andreas strolled the shore watching for the Toronto fata morgana, that floating, mythy sky-line none of us had ever seen. Phil in his sleeveless wetsuit vanished like a combat swimmer into boundary waters, to the agony of the border collie Rags, who stood in the wavelets, barking. ”Let’s hope he doesn’t run into our old pal Charybdis,” I said, and came to regret it. I had no idea how Phil oriented out there, and imagined myself lost in the chop, the Great Lakes fingering my bones. ”How can he forget the shark movie?” I asked. Nothing could have convinced me that sharks didn’t hunt these waters.

”Phil wasn’t scared of it to begin with,” said Reggie, as we wedged our folding chairs among the rocks. ”He said all you have to do is punch it in the eye. He said the shark looked fake.”

We blocked the wind for each other as we lit our cigarettes and put our sandaled feet on the ice chest. The whole point of that movie had been wasted on Phil. The kids, grim as miners, trudged up the bluff with pails, filling a washtub in the back of my station wagon. If they flagged, we leaned forward and clapped threateningly, but soon we all tired of this, there was a general air of dispersal, and Reggie opened a New Yorker. I noticed Arnie out on the lake, straddling the deck of Phil’s kayak, sailing with a windbreaker tied to a paddle. Reggie read aloud. Wonderfully, astoundingly, Georgia O’Keeffe did not claim any theories of art. Under the guidance of Reggie’s voice, new modes of being plucked at me. Sometimes I saw myself painting, not as a hobby but as a force, with grit, my entire being in motion. I would fill enormous canvases: waves, prairie skies, pack ice. I’d paint things you’d have to get back a mile to see.

”Where’s my shell?” Nan called in a high-strung voice. Phil had bought her a 7-Up at the gas station and her voice had a sugared whine. Shawnee was carrying her around piggyback, saying they were twins, and the dog leapt around them, snapping at sand fleas.

”In your bucket, Silly,” Shawnee said breathlessly. They cantered up. They looked nothing alike; Shawnee was big for her age and showy; Nan was a fairytale girl, elfin, flaxen, her jaw chattering. Reggie and I felt a pride in their beauty we would never admit.

Nan laughed in nervous relief, letting go to clap a hand to her heart, an affectation learned from her grandmother. She was often astonishingly like my mother, in an inborn way that charmed Andreas and appalled me. She was beginning to seem a little high-strung, but the start of school had us all on edge, even Shawnee, who was as prepared as you could ever be for fifth grade with her quartz-blue eyelids and her striped roller-skating socks.

Nan dropped a pocketbook mussel shell into my palm, jerking her hand away as the dog danced up. The kids, tasked with gathering tesserae to mosaic the oven, brought garnets, Petoskey stones, beer can tabs, blue slag; I tossed it all in a pail.

Left alone, Reggie and I sighed. We parked close in our wobbling chairs, a knee pulled up to hide the transfer of a roach nipped in a hemostat; we were in an idyllic phase, believing the kids hadn’t figured it out. We thought we were subtle, but if challenged, we became the authorities, rising combatively to defend all that was unwholesome. After all, the children had brought us to unforgivable levels of drear that included plunging fouled diapers into toilets with our bare hands. Secretly we resisted, with codewords and muttered curses. We were good at hiding things, muffling sex, jamming dirty novels under mattresses, for we lived two different sets of lives, one on top of the other—a glorious, invisible alt-layer of adulthood that nevertheless garnered a residue of houndish exhaustion like nights spent dancing in a fairyland.

Ms. magazine said we could have it all, but I didn’t see how that was possible, because we were also supposed to have waxed floors and French manicures. We’d gone through every art book in the library, but we were always waiting for a different time to really start our lives, for the children to be the right age, for Phil to switch jobs. ”Do you think that a person’s fullest expression is always restrained by convention?” I asked Reggie. It was the kind of wild, answerless question I liked to ask.

”We’re going to start taking night classes,” she said firmly, managing my education as she managed everything else, and repositioning her gladiator sandals on the ice chest. ”Or what we should do is just go to Europe.”

Europe was a castle in the air. We longed to see the Blue Grotto of Capri, Georges de La Tour’s use of light and shadow, the Trafalgar lions; but the reality was laughably far off. The kids were growing with startling speed, they always needed dental work, and Phil had taken a ‘Nixon shock’ hit in the market.

The evening waters parted around Arnie’s sneaker toe. He drifted slowly, his dark head bowed with concentration, successfully tacked, and plied the shore. ”Look how Arnie finds the hardest way to do the laziest thing,” said Reggie, over the fluttering magazine. She checked her watch. Pride was detectable in her voice. We thought that Arnie might be a genius, the sort of genius for whom everything is a knot of difficulty.

A black-backed gull stood near us, a garbage-gull, sullen, avoiding our eyes, pretending it had nothing to do with us. Lacking, as gulls do, a dividing septum between its nares, it turned its head and lake-light knifed through its nostrils like a crack in perception. For a moment, I was so high that my head lolled.

Reggie got up and climbed the stones of the point and stood clasping the alder, looking over the lake. She timed Phil’s swims, and had reached the worry stage.

”Mom!” Shawnee called.

Above me on the rocks, Reggie penciled an unlit Virginia Slims behind her ear and descended without hurry. ”Oh, what now!” she said. I ungripped my hands from the chair, and righted my mind. The gull began to run, opening its wings.

Shawnee guided Nan, who held one hand tight with the other, her shoulders drawn up and a look of ringing focus in her eyes as she stared at me.

Reggie sat down beside me and we leaned forward, assessing.

”It was an accident!” Shawnee said. ”He didn’t mean it.”

”Rags bit me!” squeaked Nan.

Rags trotted up, smiling stupidly. ”Her hand got in the way! You didn’t mean it, did you, Ragsy?” said Shawnee.

The kayak scraped over the cobbles and Arnie squelched up the shore.

Reggie wiped sandy slobber from Nan’s palm with her manicured thumb. There was no blood, but I saw, with a uterine jolt, the puncture in the flesh of her hand, above the heart line. I couldn’t seem to react. ”Oh, Nanny, he really got you!” Reggie said, her tone a perfect modulation of sympathy and sarcasm. She nudged me. ”Nurse, we’re going to have to amputate.” I reached down among the towels in her straw bag for the flat glass bottle of Olmeca tequila, unscrewed the lid, and hesitated.

Nan watched me, shocked. Shawnee was irritatingly close, clumsily patting her, and the wet dog had pushed in among us, tipping his ears curiously. Arnie hung back, his lip going white between his teeth. Reggie took the bottle. ”Now this’ll sting a teeny tiny bit,” she said, and splayed open the small hand and sloshed tequila, once, twice, while we all sucked air through our teeth, Nan and I most of all.

Nan’s teeth chattered and she wrung tequila from her fingers. Reggie bundled her in a plushy Aztec-patterned beach towel and pulled her close.

They gazed over the water, into the sunset. I knocked one back while no one was looking. Reggie rubbed Nan and squeezed her tighter. ”My God, you’re brave,” she said thoughtfully, and may have meant it. She nuzzled Nan’s cheek, and said, closing her eyes against the rush of power in the words: ”The thing is, you’re the only one who can make it happen. You’ve got to try, and keep trying.” She was talking to me, but Nan nodded gravely, plucking towel piling with her teeth, and Reggie smiled at me in secret amusement.

Shawnee and Arnie, cutting their eyes soberly, brought a long piece of driftwood and then another, wedging them into the rocks and propping them against each other. A little wigwam began, irresistibly, to form. Soon Nan pulled away from Reggie and clattered over the cobbles in her salt-water sandals.

”I hope she doesn’t have rabies,” said Reggie, as we settled our nerves with a shot. She lifted Arnie’s bird binoculars, glassing the waters. Beside her chair lay the compressed spring of border collie, chin on paws. Reggie had only to point at an animal or child to make it behave, and Rags shuddered and moaned, seemingly clasped by an invisible force.

”It’s hard to watch things happen to her,” I said.

Reggie took the cigarette from behind her ear and leaned confidingly close, lighting it off the tip of mine in a damnable whiff of minty tobacco and demon drink. ”Isn’t that just being a parent, though,” she said. ”In your heart you know you’ve doomed a complete innocent to the worst things imaginable.” She studied me, her cigarette hand cocked back at the wrist, thumbnail clicking under a fingernail.

“Just by having them.”

“So we prepare them as best we can, and then figure out how to live with ourselves.”

Arnie, weighted with importance, began to build a campfire in the rocks, with Nan crouched beside him.

Andreas was coming along the shore. He scanned the glistening waters through his oversized sunglasses, the far-seeing immortality of sunset and solitude on his faun-face. His hair bleached cinnamon every summer. He had made it to adulthood with the sort of purity it would be tragic to crush; Nan had the same sort of innocence, and I hoped that Reggie was wrong. I got up, waited out a dizzy spell, drew a louche knitted shawl across my shoulders, and went to meet him.

“Toughen up Nan, toughen up Nan,” Andreas murmured experimentally, when I explained that we needed to toughen up Nan. “It’s not that she’s not tough: she never cries, and she hiked the Niagara Gorge.” But he was hopelessly blind when it came to Nan, and I was inclined to trust Reggie’s judgment. We came upon a soccer ball and he began to scissor behind it, slowly, hands in his pockets. “She’s grown up so much this summer; I’ve grown up this summer,” he said, his voice cracking, and then, softly, chivvying himself toward the idea: “How to toughen up Nan.”

Shawnee shot in and fought him for the ball, and he laughed, shuffling his huaraches and calling out in his mild boy’s voice that she was being unfair, looking up to include us all in the game. As he sauntered up in his ‘Hang Loose’ T-shirt, the camp, centered by the fluttering fire, felt like a lark. Nan ran to meet him and he took off his sunglasses and tried not to exhibit dismay over her bitten hand; he had noticed the look on Reggie’s face, and he went straight up the bluff to signal across the empty dark waters with the station wagon headlights. It was, at that point, all we could do.

Reggie stood on the point with the alder, a sea-widow gazing out. I flipped the kayak to make a table and got the kids started on their hot dogs. The darkness was thickest on the bluff, where Andreas stood; a seemingly unquenchable light lay over the waters. The children sat quietly on a driftwood log. Arnie, demonstrating for Nan, blew across the lip of a 7-Up bottle and under his careful embouchure the bottle whuffed softly. The fire seemed thieved out of thin air, and the children also, in their row. 

Then a whoop went up from Andreas and I shuddered. Out in the waves there was a stirring, a heavy shoulder parting the membrane, and, in a dense resumption of gravity, Phil rose from the roll of the seiche.

*       *       *       *

All the following week, I remembered the huge joy in our camp as Phil came out of the water, his face drawn tight to the bones and sightless; how the dog spun down the beach and launched into his arms. Phil let the dog lick his chin and then tossed him aside and pulled off his fins and limped barefoot up the rocks to the weenie roast. Andreas tossed him a towel and Phil caught it without looking. The worry and then the joy, the glacial lake water and the warmth of the fire; how chiaroscuro unhappiness and happiness are, twined close, showing three-dimensional form in two strokes.

He stood drying his arms and observing the kids anew, the three of them, firelit. Reggie fussed around him. The water had taken his edges off, and he seemed, as I had rarely observed him, humbled.

”What did you see out there, my good man?” called Arnie in his soft voice.

”Well, I swam to Canada,” Phil said slowly. He buried his face in the towel and, emerging, said: ”I bought a house, lived a life. Time is different there. I had better luck with the stock market. I invested in a Mars colony. Eventually, I just got in a rocket and went.” He worked his shoulders out of his wetsuit, with Reggie’s help.

Arnie and Shawnee glanced at each other. Between them Nan gaped wonderingly up at Phil. He stared back at her, unsealing his bathing cap. Then he shook his head until his devilish hair spiked. ”You know, I didn’t like that red dirt,” he went on. His chest continued to rise and sink profoundly. ”Looks like Oklahoma. One fine day on Mars, I looked down into a puddle.” He took his thermos cup from Reggie and slurped hot coffee. ”I saw a tiny man, down in the water, swimming. I got down and looked closer, and it was me in Lake Ontario. And the sky was just this looking down—” Phil pulled down the skin under his eye and rolled his wild orb.

”Ew!” cried the kids. Phil looked at them over his thermos cup, hiding his grin.

”I didn’t even know you were gone!” Nan chirped, and Phil broke, leaning over to spit coffee.

We all laughed, looking at each other—it was infectious, but Nan’s laugh was hesitant, and her eyes were on me. She was confused by our indifference to her dog bite, and as she adjusted to our callous reaction I felt her conspicuous distance from me. I was again surprised to find that life intended to pry us slowly apart. From the way she held her shoulders I imagined her hand was throbbing, a centralizing shock. I was ready to take her home, feel her brow for fever, give her half an aspirin ground in a teaspoon of honey.

Shawnee noticed Nan’s new layer of courage and disaffection, and patted her and leaned close, grotesquely displaying an incisor she had chipped while running through a parking lot. When Phil heard about the dog bite, he began showing Nan his terrible bike wreck scars. Half his hairy body was bared, his wetsuit sloughed to the waist like a banana peel, and he had glorious silver scars all over his elbows. Phil was no stranger to pain. He’d detached a retina barnstorming off the Helderbergs; he’d stepped on a whiptail stingray.

Reggie, wiping the gummy neck of the ketchup bottle, described the long midline incision acquired during Shawnee’s birth. Even Andreas, who glowed with luck and perfection, had once jammed his finger rolling a dune buggy. And I had a muffler burn on my calf from clinging behind one of Reggie’s boyfriends on the Mohawk Towpath.

Then Phil claimed he’d been shot at with rock salt and had a scar on his buttock, and in the firelight he turned around and prepared to show us, while the kids screamed with laughter. So there we all were, none the worse for wear, possibly even proud of the things that had toughened us up, and Andreas smiled at me, thinking the same thing.

All that week, in the distance, I saw the campfire on the beach. Through all the evenings of my life I will see that bouquet of sparks and the chorus of children with their marshmallow sticks, Nan sitting straight-backed between the bigger Thalasso kids. Reggie was beside me, her foot near mine on the kayak, and she had an oxeye daisy flowering in her goatherd’s curls like a diadem, a glow of mosquito-spray at her throat, and the dog’s leash wrapped around her long uplifted wrist—Cleopatra with the asp. I lay back in my chair, admiring this, storming heaven, and perhaps I was a little drunk, a little remiss, for a quiet settled over the group, that cold silence that forms the base note of ostracism. By the time I looked up, a troubling voltage had passed among the adults. Phil and Andreas were standing together, reading each other, and Phil had taken Andreas by the shoulder as if he were about to tell him something profound, and at that moment they turned as one and looked at me. I discovered that a jolt of perfect guilt had waited all along like a poison capsule pinned between my molars. And I bit down.

*       *       *       *

All week, that warm September, our last week, I was unable to work on the oven, unable to sew or sketch or keep the kitchen clean, but I dug potatoes, and I read for hours, lying in the orchard on an old coat until the woodlice uncurled and went on with their lives in the fallen leaves around me, and now and then an apple plunked onto an overturned bucket. I hadn’t seen Reggie since the beach, although she’d called to ask if Arnie had left his football spikes at our place. School started: the bus coming around the hill, the Pink Pearl eraser and the Pluto thermos of cold milk. The final night was a warm evening, a Thursday. Around the abandoned cob oven lay tarps, buckets of sand, stacks of brick, and the empty wine bottles needed for the insulation layer. If I could have crawled out of my skin, I would have, and I felt inexorably vile, but I kept my mouth shut and hoped no one would notice.

Nan had math homework that night; we had put it off. If they can’t teach the kid at school, how do they expect the parents to do it at home? It wasn’t even New Math, but I ended up stymied. Diabolically, there were some of the answers in the back, but not the ones we needed. I slammed the book. Nan had gone away inside herself, her eyes closed. Self-righteously, I cursed a third grade textbook for not making sense, and went out on the porch for a cigarette, slamming the screen door.

Andreas took over immediately, although he’d worked all day. I leaned on the porch rail. The stars bent their light-rays as if I were the only person on Earth looking up and the moon seemed closer than usual, nearly full. Pointless, very hot tears sat in my eyes. There were many things, I realized, that I never should have been allowed to do, and there were many sensible systems of knowledge that ran contrapuntal to my useless visions. When I heard Nan’s chortle in the kitchen, I smiled helplessly, and felt worse. Andreas had a way of demonstrating that math was simply a game invented by humans to amuse themselves.

Out of shame, I avoided Nan for an hour. I was not in the mood to apologize. I needed anger to give myself substance. I was folding towels on the dryer when I heard her in the bath. I put my head in the door, and put a warm towel on the rack, and said, cooly, ”There’s clean underwear in your drawer, so don’t come to me saying you can’t find any.”

She was floating a cottage cheese carton lid on the surface of her bubble bath, and she looked up at me curiously. Her braids were tub-dipped, dark as wildflower honey. She had perfect, natural posture, with her little child’s chest and her winged scapulae, and against my sea-striped wall her silver-blonde head was so beautiful that I burned with silent, artistic pride.

On the cottage cheese carton lid rode a tiny tableau: a teacup the size of a thimble, and a plastic farm animal. I snorted, snatched up her scattered clothing, and went on my way.

On her way to bed, she looked in on me. I was lying in bed reading In This House of Brede, which I never finished—to this day I don’t know if the novice stuck with the abbey or returned to the real world—and I held out my arm without looking up, trying not to lose my place. She put her arms around me. ”Okay, Chick?” I asked. Her head was in the hollow of my shoulder. I kissed the top of it, nettling myself for not washing her hair, for not ironing her dress or making her lunch. The morning would be a jumble of irritability, and I tightened my arm around her and shook her slightly, and kissed her again. I saw her through the eyes of the adults at school; teachers, bus drivers, the other mothers. PTA mothers, judging Nan with a practiced eye, a judgment which bent like a light ray back onto me.

She lifted her head, pure acceptance in her eyes. ”Don’t be friends with your child,” people said, but I had never been smart enough to side-step the pitfalls of life, and I couldn’t seem to avoid showing her my sadness, my flaws and stupidity and rotten personality; nor could I avoid leaning on her for comfort. She was not just a child, she was Nan, with a scar on her tummy where we were joined. I was certain we’d be friends for life. She’d seen me at my worst—trying to get to the bathroom naked, early in the morning, snarly, some unnamable substance slipping from me. She’d watched me slam the horn. She’d seen me sobbing at the movies; kicking a washing machine; flirting my way out of a ticket. She’d once hit her head on the dash when I flipped a doughnut in a snowy lot. Built-in between us was a troth of truth—utter, endless forgiveness that I tended to lean on hard.

”Okay, Mom,” she said, and patted me.

Alone, I lay moping, the book closed around my hand. In the living room, Andreas put ‘Moon River’ on the stereo to help her fall asleep. He made things run beautifully. I got up and eased down the dim hall, silent past her bedroom door, Audrey Hepburn’s untrained dianthus voice pulling me. For years it had been Mary Poppins singing ‘Stay Awake’, a song that would lay waste to the grimmest insomniac. Then for an interminable stretch it was ‘Little April Shower’ from her Bambi record. But now she frequently asked for ‘Moon River’, with its mature longing and its wistful sense of already having lost the game, and I knew she was growing up.

Andreas was at his desk in the living room, a goose-necked lamp pulled low over a piece of graph paper. The music was unbearable, drawing out hope on a frangible thread. He put his free arm around my waist, and clicked his mechanical pencil. ”Okay, Mama?” he asked.

”It’s not your fault,” I said, petting his grassy hair and stroking the soft spot behind his ear. I couldn’t at that moment think what I was referring to. He had his Rodale’s open and was designing a garden. He drafted expertly and I loved to watch him slash lines with a protractor, his mind working through infinitesimal difficulties as if they were nothing at all. At the same time he was so blithe that if you mentioned ice cream, he would cross his hands on his knees and Charleston across the kitchen. As he bent to pencil in a tiny square I clearly saw that each of us struggled to live the life we needed to, at variance with the others, in fealty to our mute, underground selves.

In the morning, I opened Nan’s door and winced into the bright silence. The pale animal nest of her bed was splayed open, a sheet-end swirled on the braided rug.

Irritably, I looked for her in the bathroom, then put the kettle on for instant coffee and stood on the front porch, tightening my bathrobe. I lit a cigarette. My feet curled against the cold boards and sunlight warmly fingered my throat; before me the morning lay breathless and far-seeing, the cow pastures sparkling with prisms. The day had promise, and my hand had a faint tremble that a glass of water would set right.

I faced the months of getting up at the crack of dawn and braiding Nan’s hair while she pivoted one heel, biting too deeply into her toast so that it lent a jammy extension to her smile. Minutes before her departure, I’d sink into a fury of self-consciousness as if she were a piece of dubious art I struggled to cohere; snapping a hairband onto the end of her imperfect braid, restraining her by the wrist and scrubbing at her cheek. We both loathed the antagonism of these moments, an electrostatic repulsion that culminated in the hellish fury of getting her down to the bus on time.

”Run!” I’d scream from the porch, thrilled to be free of her, while she pelted down the lane with her lunch box, jinking the potholes like a rabbit, the school bus heaving fatefully around the point and hovering for a mysterious moment beyond the plum thickets at the bottom of the pasture, then appearing, marigold-orange at the end of our lane, carapace humped, snow chains slapping the undercarriage. Nan always turned, safe on the bus steps, waving wholeheartedly, and I’d wave back, our impatience with each other elided in the larger face of separation. I’d endure the burn of love, leaning my head on the porch column, and then she’d be gone and the insistence of art would again consume my mind.

My bare feet ached on the moon-cold boards, and I went down the steps tapping ash off my cigarette. The dew on the lawn was refrigerator-cold. I stuffed my menthol-bright lungs with enough air to yell her name, balancing to flick away grass-clippings pasted to the arch of my foot, and that was when I saw the screen in the flower bed, the screen from Nan’s window, leaning against the house behind a sprawl of thyme and the peppermint that grew where the faucet dripped. The window, like all the windows in our house, had been wide open for the night breezes. Inside the house, the kettle whistled hysterically up the scale. ”Nan!” I breathed, and rotated vaguely, holding my robe closed, the circle of my existence expanding outward with a surge that made me dizzy.

Then the scream of the kettle cut off, and Andreas was on the porch. He saw my expression, bailed over the railing and ran to me. I pointed at the screen.

We ran through the house together, calling her, looking under the beds, in the closets. I dressed, feverishly, and stamped my feet into tennis shoes. I heard Andreas shouting her name in the orchard. He had checked the garden, the sheds, the henhouse, the car. We spread out, covering the property. The caged rabbit drummed a warning as I passed. We ran into the cow pastures and the brushy land below the house; we went up the hill above the orchard. We looped back and checked in with each other, and then, as Andreas poised to start over the hill to the neighbor’s pond, the school bus braked with a hiss at the end of the lane.

It thrummed there, the doors closed. I was panting and felt too sick to respond, but Andreas, holding my arm, wheeled angrily and shooed it on. Then he ran uphill past the mess of the outdoor oven and disappeared into the trees. I raced into the house and called Reggie, who called the school while I called the police. My ears weren’t working, and my voice came out in clouds of sound I could barely hear.

Then I was in the station wagon, dropping the keys as I tried to start it. I went too fast over the bumps in the lane, drove like Go, Dog. Go! into town and back, and then down the neighboring road below our house between sloping corn fields, past the hog farm. In the confines of the car I called aloud for her in a dream-squeak. As I raced home up the lane, I was ensnared in a cavalcade of local police and Erie County sheriffs, all rolling their lights, and I floated in among them, parking where I could find a spot, men with their hands on their holsters surrounding me as I got out of the car.

Now our house was full of stone-faced men in creaking leather, who poked into rooms or hunkered down at my side to question me. Had Karen Ann ever run away before? Did we have a fight? Was she at her grandmother’s? Could she open the cover to the well? Could she have gotten a ride to school? Had I seen anyone suspicious around the place? Had she taken any money? Was anything missing? Did she like to play jokes? Did she have a friend who was a bad influence? Had she ever hitchhiked?

”She’s eight years old!” I said. I was clammy from shaking, my mind stupid with fear, and I startled out of my skin every time the screen door slammed. A dozen voices talked at once. Officers took photographs out of frames and bagged them, milled on the verandah, or stood switching channels on their walkie-talkies. More cars pulled up. Andreas was questioned separately.

”Whoa-whoa-whoa,” said the cops, as Phil and Reggie came in the door, followed by one of Phil’s co-workers in a supermarket uniform. Reggie ran straight through all the whoaing officers and grabbed me tight, trembling like she had the time we climbed out of a wreck on Route 33.

A force surrounded Phil. He commandeered the kitchen wall phone. His co-worker stood beside him, taking notes. Phil called the FBI field office in Buffalo. He called Marlene, the school secretary, and closed the school, set up a search headquarters in the high school gym, and got a verbal promise of several hundred volunteers. He called Search & Rescue, ordered up a brace of bloodhounds, and enlisted executives from his supermarket chain to hit the freeways heading toward Rochester, Cleveland, Pittsburgh, and Niagara. He called the newspaper, the local television station, and, rolling his eyes back for a moment, ad libbed a brief, powerful bulletin for the local radio station, to be read every fifteen minutes. He tossed a map across the kitchen table and drew circles on it. He ballparked how much money we could amass if we needed a ransom. He was on the point of ordering roadblocks when the Amherst chief of police stepped into the kitchen and took the phone from his hand. The detectives from Cheektowaga had arrived.

Reggie and I sat at the kitchen table and watched the struggle for jurisdiction grow ever more complex. The detectives sealed off Nan’s room. I was fingerprinted, and, at some point, a polygraph cleared me as a suspect, despite my tachy heart rate. I went outside with Reggie when the bloodhounds arrived. Down along the highway, a police detective searched for tire tracks at the edges of the road. The cornfields shook with volunteers running along the rows. Over the hill, the fire department was dragging the pond. Two bloodhounds sniffed Nan’s undershirt and ran from her window to the rabbit hutch, to the driveway, to the fence, then circled in confusion. ”The little girl was carried,” the dog wrangler said. ”She never touched the ground.” People looked at him as if he’d said something obscene. Even the hounds looked uncomfortable. They sat on command, gazing up sadly from the pouches of their eyelids, then were packed up in disgrace.

As I stood on the lawn, a man with a miner’s headlamp edged painfully out of the crawlspace in the foundation, and a helicopter thundered slowly, oppressively over, chopping apart my brain. Reggie put her hands over my ears. It was a relief that the dog wrangler and his horrific suggestion had been proven incompetent. We had once lost little Arnie in a mall parking lot in Buffalo, and I remembered how the future had simply stopped, how the option of life continuing felt impossible as we ran up and down the miles of parked cars in the hot sun. We both dreamed of it for months.

The fire department was opening the wellhead. The local grocery store had donated sandwiches, and there was a table set up on the lawn, surrounded by people. I noticed two men in formal suits threading their way among the firetrucks and cruisers that blocked the lane. The FBI agents from Buffalo had arrived.

The place was a circus. The agents stood for a moment, threw narrow looks at the helicopter, then exchanged an unreadable glance. Then they tapped our phone, bagged up clothing, blankets, and the window screen, and confiscated a plaster tire track lifted from the edge of the highway. They had summoned a K-9 unit. The dog was an intense black German Shepherd in a vest, and he left a wake of admiring whispers. Silence was called for as he worked. Thoroughly, he examined Nan’s room and the window frame and flower bed, and then led his handler down the lawn to the cow pasture fence where he sprang like a deer over the barbed wire. He trotted with a surety down the meadow to the plum thicket along the highway, where they had found the tire track.

The dog’s confidence was undeniable. I stepped back into the shade of the house and leaned against the cool siding. I uncrumpled a cigarette from the end of a pack. A young deputy was beside me. I didn’t know him, although I knew half the police by sight, especially Sheriff Ormiston, whose son was in Nan’s class. The young deputy turned and lit my cigarette for me, his hands shaking. ”Big day!” he said cheerfully.

I blinked, exhaling with my head back against the wall.

”We just took some training on this,” he said, lighting his own cigarette, ”kind of a coincidence, I guess. On guys like Albert Fish, and the Candy Man of Texas…”

The FBI agents were examining the wire fence, and I was only half-listening, the cool wall against my shoulder blades, shade across my brow. I had no idea what he was talking about, but all at once Sheriff Ormiston wheeled and came toward us. He was a tall, sorrowing man as sheriffs tend to be, and kind, but I’d never seen anything remotely like the expression on his face at that moment. The deputy’s cigarette fell out of his mouth, and he dodged aside as if expecting a blow.

I saw many people I knew that day pushed to unrecognizable limits. Phil underwent an interview in the bedroom, and when he emerged he dropped down at the kitchen table with the rest of us. He could not speak. For half an hour he was a suspect because of his intense interest in the case and his suspicious knowledge of law enforcement, but then they dropped him and took up as lead suspect one of our neighbors, an old man with an automotive pit beneath his garage.

An FBI agent pulled up a kitchen chair. Phil had his head down on the table, and Reggie was beside him, working on a press statement. Andreas had lapsed into a fugue state, and I rubbed his arm, trying to keep him with me.

The agent had an actual flak scar beside his eye, and I sank all my hopes into him and his agency. I had found my voice again and, in the hopes that it would help Nan, I answered every question he threw at us.

I said that Nan would never run away, and she didn’t think practical jokes were funny: she worried about worrying us—she was a kid with manners and sense. She had our number memorized. She had saved eighteen dollars to buy a pony; the money was still in her room. She was mature for her age, concerned about whales, yet so innocent that she believed Sea Monkeys would come out looking like that ad in the comic books.

Reggie smiled at me through her tears. The agent wrote everything down. The telephone rang on the kitchen wall, and he got up to answer it.

I wandered into the living room as the phone rang again, and held the screen door for a rescue worker who was running a cable out onto the porch for the television crew. Suddenly Phil, animated again and growling in his throat, brushed past me, jumped off the top step of the porch and pelted down the lane towards his car. He was supposed to do the press conference with Andreas, and I looked after him, bewildered.

”I need you all seated,” said the FBI agent.

We sat down on the living room sofa, Reggie and Andreas and I, gripping each other’s hands. I wondered again where Phil had gone. The afternoon was crisp, brilliant, and the front door was open to the porch, the television crew chatting on the steps. The agent went into a crouch, down on our level, looking us each in the eye, his flak scar tightening. ”That was the lab,” he said. ”We sent her bedding to the lab. Halothane. There was a drop of Halothane on her sheets.”

Everyone in the room was watching us. I didn’t know the word, and I was trying to understand what the whisper in those syllables meant. Halothane. Then concern rippled through the assembly and people hurried towards us. Beside me, Andreas had swooned dead away, fading onto Reggie, who was as pale as he was.

They stretched him out on the sofa and called him back, and I saw that there was still fingerprint ink on his languid fingers. A volunteer firefighter knelt, patting his cheek.

Reggie and I went out to the porch swing. We said nothing. We weren’t to discuss Halothane, which was an inhalant anesthetic. Someone was smoking below the porch, and my wet eyes stung. The FBI agents hit the road, and the television crew milled around us, checking their watches.

The press statement fell to me. I stood there on the porch, and the cameraman, hunched beneath his great mechanical shell, bore down on me with an intensity, curling his lip. I read the statement as clearly as I could through my tight throat, and as I read the only sound on the property was a hen growing flustered in the chicken yard. Then I felt Andreas beside me, his arm around me as my eyes stumbled down the script and found the word ‘abduction’. I appealed for Nan’s safe return and offered reward money. Then, off-script, I looked into the glossy eye of the camera and gasped, ”Nan, don’t worry, we’ll have you home so soon.”

The phone rang in the kitchen, Phil calling to tell Reggie that Arnie had been pulled from a search team and taken to the police station where he was interviewed by a detective without the consent or knowledge of his parents, the questions so disturbing that when the school superintendent—a friend of Phil’s—picked him up, Arnie clung to him and sobbed.

Reggie, incensed, dropped the receiver and went outside. I longed for Arnie then, with his inaudible mumble, longed to comfort him, but the Thalassos had already agreed that their kids shouldn’t see the frightening situation at our house. ”Shawnee,” I said aloud, to no one, because I desperately needed to hold a kid—one of our kids. But Shawnee was with Reggie’s parents in Getzville and had not been allowed to join the town search. I had a lump in my throat over Shawnee, who would be worried sick, and was stuck out there in Getzville.

In the days that followed, the school janitor was interrogated by the FBI until he broke and confessed. The school was closed, the town in an uproar. His confession was completely false, but the man, humiliated, resigned his job. The town’s streets were devoid of children. Reggie and Arnie and Shawnee made thousands of flyers with Nan’s second grade school picture and stapled them up as far away as Batavia and Buffalo.

Halothane cut, cleanly and chemically, a midline down the center of our lives. It was a word that etherized hope. When I tried to sleep, I’d wake with a jolt as someone reached stealthily toward me with a vapory, reeking rag.

Andreas and I half-slept the long hours of the day, waiting for the phone to ring. The henyard gate was open, and as we lay listlessly, threadbare half-wild Rhode Island Reds scratched up the garden and roosted in the orchard. At night, we got in the car and drove, without direction, because not looking for her was unbearable. We were recognized everywhere we went, and at late-night drive-throughs aghast teens refused our money. Andreas and I had little to say to each other, and in the car, our aloneness together was weirdly pronounced. But we hated the house, the closed door to her room, the edges of the lawn gouged with tire tracks. We hated the fact that we had been asleep when it happened.

It was impossible to sleep in that house. It was impossible to sleep. It was impossible.

It was.

It.

*       *       *       *

One evening, the FBI called. A child had been found in Vermont—a little girl approximately eight to ten years old. She was 48 inches long. We needed to get to Montpelier.

Andreas held the receiver between us. The man had a growly voice and was brisk with instruction, speaking too quickly, too authoritatively. Andreas was shivering. I began to grasp that this child was not alive. The term in extremis was used. I didn’t know what it meant, but I also knew exactly what it meant, the way you supposedly recognize the language of Heaven, and because Andreas began to slide down the wall, and I with him, so that we were both sitting there on the kitchen floor, propped together, the receiver between us. The term ligature asphyxia was used. We were asked, once more, to describe the nightgown. Right there above our heads were the marks on the wall where we’d measured Nan, with a ruler on her head, while she held her breath with the precise intensity of it.

The man’s crisp, motoring instruction cut off, and I got up and found a cloth tape measure. The highest mark on the wall said Nan 3/18/1975. It was nearly forty-nine inches from the floor, but it was hard to be sure, with the baseboard trim. I kept laboring over this measuring, trying to change the outcome, and finally Andreas turned from his dull fog, the curly phone cord still falling over him and the receiver beeping, lying there on the floor. He took the tape and measured the empty space once again, and then he went into the bathroom and threw up.

At midnight we were lying in bed with an open suitcase at our feet, the overhead light on, and Andreas was on the phone with Reggie and Phil. He hung up, and immediately the FBI called back. Andreas and I sat up, and he grabbed my hand. This time, the man apologized. He was deeply sorry to have troubled us, but the victim had been identified, and it was not our daughter. His mistake. On behalf of the FBI, his sincerest apologies. It was, he said, simply the remarkable correlations between the cases.

*       *       *       *

Andreas and I changed toward each other. We were the parents, sort of lumped together in a category; but we were no longer parents. We were awful parents.

Until that phone call, we had told ourselves that she was alive. Several times Nan had confided daring ambitions: to live with the wild ponies of Assateague Island; to be shipwrecked with a black stallion; to camp out secretly in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. None of these things were completely, if you thought about it, beyond the realm of possibility, at least to my desperate mind.

However, the FBI didn’t entertain such possibilities. They looked at the worst possible scenarios, and I hated them for it. They had found a pattern and fit Nan into it, and I could see that Andreas believed them, and believed in the pattern, as he had believed in the Halothane, which could have been a lab error, a crime-scene mix up, anything other than a surgical anesthetic dripped in our little daughter’s bed. He instantly believed the worst. Reggie pretended to side with me, but she also believed the worst, just like Andreas.

Andreas and I drank so that we could sleep, and so that we could stand each other. There were several months of drinking and arguing, of sleeping all day, of driving, silently, on the rainy freeways, of picking up the ringing telephone with a delirious rush of hope. Andreas, always slim and burnished, sat like a crushed thicket of arms and legs, staring at nothing. Asleep, he muttered vile things. He complained of being cold. He had a perpetual sore throat and responded to everything I said with a bitter laugh. Arnie and Shawnee were not allowed to see us much, although I missed them desperately.

One evening I went out, drunk, and opened the rabbit hutch. The rabbit had received grudging care, and had gone without water several times. The hutch stank, but Adelaide’s softness startled me. Her hind legs kicked hard until I supported them on my forearm and held her close, listening to her audible watch-tick pulse. Nan had named her as we stood at the cash register in the tractor supply place. I drew the throbbing ears through my hand, neatening them, and kissed the top of her head, flossy as my mother’s bobcat stole.

I set her down in the grass. She was free, but she didn’t move. I ran at her, stamping my feet. Poised, she watched with her red-pupiled eye. Loose in the countryside, she would be torn to shreds. I saw her as a baby cottontail, cupped in Nan’s hands, and I screamed something. Andreas was coming, and when he saw what I was doing, he ran up the lawn and the rabbit shot away. Then he chased me. My head whirled, and I was screaming and laughing. It was too dim to see and I tripped over a bucket near the wreckage of the cob oven and went down in the grass and rolled around on my back like a bitch and then he was on me, hands around my throat.

I lay in a sweaty thrill; longing for the pleasure of death. His hands were warm and his thumb lay in my suprasternal notch, pressuring my trachea. He hardly squeezed, and I looked up into the dark dilemma of his eyes, the glossy evening sky above, and shuddered.

His hands flew apart and he rolled away. ”I can’t stand you,” he said. He punched the lawn with his fist.

Reggie had once told me that when the Ancient Greeks petitioned Hades, they pounded on the ground to make him hear. Hades hardly listened and didn’t care. Now we pounded so that Nan might hear. The grass was springy, the ground beneath it relentless as stone. I pounded the burning green knife-side of my hand until fractures seemed to form in the ulnar border. Andreas crawled around me, his fists sending percussive hoofbeats up the lawn, sounding stony substrates and worm tunnels, the mineral fundament registering dully. I writhed on my back again, biting my hand, stars flashing and swimming through the mess of my face, his thuds jarring my back and echoing through what was left of my heart. And that was how I viscerally remembered Andreas after that, as a knocking that attenuated through me, into the Nekromanteion.

*       *       *       *

I drifted to my mother’s house in Clarence Center, filled her garage with boxes and set myself up in the armchair where my father had left off eight years before with an ischemic stroke. I chain-smoked with his plaid sandbag ashtray balanced on the arm of the chair, my feet on his ottoman, and, like my father, became instantly hooked on Days of Our Lives. It was the Doug and Julie era—star-crossed, fabulous—obstacles to their love wherever they turned. My mother and I had a stiff, silent relationship, but we were in complete accord over Days of Our Lives, a story that turned as endlessly as life, and with far more vivacity than our own.

Between our chairs was a lace-covered table with a lamp, ceramic praying hands, ashtrays, and detectives’ calling cards. My mother sat stiffly on the edge of her armchair, hands folded around a handkerchief, knees tucked to one side. Her hair was rolled and sprayed into a Gibson tuck and her fine-boned face glanced sideways, as if the television had only caught her attention for a moment. As teenagers, Reggie and I had deliberately defied this style of sitting by pressing our knees together and coltishly scissoring our lower legs, turning a foot on its side.

My mother had the framed second grade picture of Nan—her only grandchild—on top of the television, along with a portrait of my young father in uniform, a pleasant and unfamiliar smile on his face, before the Bougainville campaign and my birth rendered him permanently taciturn. When I finally rose from twelve or fourteen hours of sleeping-pill coma and entered the fog-machine of the world, we sat together facing these lares and penates on their flashing color altar. The television was always on, a giant Zenith, the only animate thing in the room.

In the late afternoons I bundled up and walked down the highway to the dog pound. There I took a leash from the wall and opened a sound-proof door and stepped onto a Death Row as resonant with barking as a circle of hell, a cacophony that matched the one inside me. I did not particularly enjoy dogs; they were too human with their varying personalities and snap judgements, but these were dogs, like me, at the end of the line. There were dogs who grumbled warningly as I entered the kennel; dogs who pissed themselves at the sight of me; dogs who tried to climb me in a frantic need for love. I was unafraid and unresistant. We put on the leash and went out the back door and took a slow turn around a big empty lot bordered by blackberries.

The lot was dead grass and trash. It was always raining, growing dark, the highway rude with noise, and each dog, though an island of misery, began sniffing and sneezing, forgetting itself.

There was a dark, reserved shepherd who was said to be dangerous. Time had run out for him. On our walks he wore an ugly wire muzzle that made him look like an umpire, and when we changed direction he would glance politely up through this contraption into my eyes. I always took him twice around the field. If things had gone differently in his life, he might have been like the police dog who had searched for Nan.

At dusk it was misting softly as we returned to the building. I was weeping without realizing it, as I sometimes did, just a meaty hotness around my eyes. A city-stark moon hung in the Buffalo sky, and the smoke from the crematoria chimney glittered. The shepherd stopped. He turned and pushed his brow under my hand. I felt the buckled strap and the puppy fluff behind his ears.

By prime time I would be back at my mother’s with a pack of cigarettes and a bottle of Mad Dog, drinking myself into a torpor in front of the television. One evening as I walked up to her little white fence, Andreas was waiting in the driveway in our family station wagon.

He had two grand in an envelope. He’d held an auction that day at our place, and was putting the house on the market. I sat in the car with him, glad to be with someone enduring the same experience. My hand went straight into his and we squeezed and squeezed each other’s fingers. We were getting a mid-term divorce terrifying in its cold logic—everything split down the middle, five years of alimony for me; house and property gone, all that had bound us together ripped away. The paper sack of cash and fruity wine was heavy on my lap as I twisted into his arms. Illogically, I kissed his throat as he leaked boiling tears into my shoulder. Andreas, meaning ‘man’. My hands smelled of dogs. His body was warm and slinky and he smelled and tasted as he always did, like a hot croissant.

We pulled apart and he admitted that the same thought nagged at him: what if she comes home and we’re not there? ”It would be like we didn’t believe in her,” he said. ”But this sort of thinking has nothing to do with reality.” He was still working with the investigators, and he spoke of a pattern of abductions, and something called an M.O. I rubbed my thumb on the sharp edge of the envelope and tried not to listen.

”They say she wouldn’t have made it twenty-four hours,” he said, his voice like a teenaged boy with a sore throat.

I really, really couldn’t hear this stuff. He offered me the car and anything else I wanted, but I didn’t want things, I didn’t want to make decisions, and I was grateful that he was dealing with it all. I was exhausted and I only wanted at that moment to go in the house and drink Mad Dog in the chair my father had died in, and watch The Rockford Files with my mother who had adored Nan, and who didn’t expect me to talk.

*       *       *       *

My mother drove me to the Streamline Moderne Greyhound station in Buffalo. She parked in the taxi stand and gave me, as a talisman, her favorite book, Anne Morrow Lindbergh’s Gift From the Sea. It was not a book I would read in a million years, sensing that it contained elegant thoughts on marriage and faith. All the same, I was moved. My mother thought my place was with Andreas; she believed I would soon discover this in New York City, and return. She meant the book as a survival guide; the Lindbergh baby had been a terrifying landmark of her junior high days.

I thanked her in a voice gone hoarse in the past months. I wasn’t the most thoughtful house guest, but she gave no indication that she was relieved to see me go. She lifted her white chamois driving glove from the wheel of her Breezeway and patted my hand. Nan had adored these soft gloves and the cardigan my mother wore over her shoulders like a shawl, and the tulips in her yard and her funny rendition of ‘Three Little Fishies’. I’d spent my entire youth fighting with my mother, while Nan had seen immediately how dear and finite she was.

A taxi honked behind us, and my mother covered her heart with both gloved hands and gulped. Even before this happened, living without my father was a daily act of courage.

Ten minutes later, I sat enthroned among my impedimenta in the back of the bus. Across the aisle was Ray-Shawn, a king of the road in a velvet jacket. He was an effervescent man in constant, dynamic motion, and he was advising the fellow in front of him how to transfer to Boston. He turned and, compatibly, sized me up as a traveling companion. He read, in a glance, my books and clothes, my hangover; saw that no one was there to wave at me, even though I rolled my forehead on the frosty window as we rode the dog out of Buffalo, suddenly missing my fragile mother in her antique car.

Ray-Shawn and I occupied the cool kids seats. We held court together, settled arguments and ran a communal system of childcare, entertainment and vice. People came back to have their portrait done—sitting with Ray-Shawn while I sketched across the endpapers of Gift From the Sea. An emotional, bus-wide conversation sprang up about life philosophy, the big picture, the meaning of it all. Most of us were in the process of changing our lives as we rolled toward one of the planet’s mystic cities, and we felt generous and bittersweet, full of the nervous optimism of change.

By afternoon a naptime had settled over our wards, and Ray-Shawn sat looking past me as I drew him. I could not capture his long wrist hung over the seat back; his glistening skin and golden aura. I restarted, over and over. ”I’m going to New York to drink myself to death,” I found myself saying, and I felt happy finally admitting it—it was a solution, but it sounded a bit melodramatic.

”There’s no law against it,” he said, watching the view from under the hoods of his eyes. ”My mother did that. Grief was down on her back all the time.”

”Oh—!” I said.

”She’s an anesthesiologist now,” he said, the dazed look of a child in his eyes, ” —down in Cleveland. Amen, how far can we go?” He shrugged, drew one long hand through the other, and watched an aged fellow named Charlie, who was rowing his way up the aisle, reaching for each seatback. ”Here you go, baby,” he said to Charlie, dispensing one of my cigarettes and receiving in payment two sticks of Wrigley’s and a respectful duck of the head.

We clapped when the driver honked at a fellow Greyhound, and when he assisted Sylvie, a stumping house-cleaner, down the steps with her bags in Scranton. When Sylvie sat for me, she had prattled cheerfully in an unbreakable flood so rich with alveolar trill that I could hardly follow, while her startlingly sad eyes glared past.

We applauded the Port of Newark, and the Manhattan skyline, and especially the back of the Statue of Liberty, glimpsed to our right, spotlight-pale, gazing away.

By then it was evening, and I had lived a life, passed my flask, sang along, and smoked at each pit stop in a huddle of companions every bit as shit-out-of-luck as I was. People patted me on the back, praised my pictures, wished me all the luck in the world. And then we were rolling into Fear City at a grim hour and I was elated by the wildstyle scope of the graffiti artists, unpaid visionaries, working as big as they could, so aggressive and fluid, gorgeous.

And here, quite suddenly, my clan dispersed, as if I’d imagined them.

I went with the crowd, lugging my mother’s leather hatbox suitcase, with a heavy tennis racket bag across my back. A family approached, bundled in sweatshirts under Levi’s jackets, the emaciated mother turning abruptly to the wall in my path to rapid-scratch a flint lighter. The father, giant and sullen in his cloud of teased hair, eyes flaring bitter dislike, lifted the tiny dangling legs of his little girl over my head as she rode the hydraulics of his immense arm, her mouth open in an incessant whine, her head covered in plastic clips. How precious and impermanent they were! I smiled at the ground.

The city lay in financial ruin, garbage piled around every light pole. I assumed this was how the place always looked. I had a rolled raincoat around my neck, a splitting grocery bag of books. The eyes of hunters flicked over me. I was weak-kneed on cheap liquor; a rube with two thousand dollars and a book by a woman whose child was kidnapped and killed. I didn’t expect to last the night.

*       *       *       *

Creativity generates nothing we need. The actors, especially, surprised me, and the dancers: producing work that existed for only a flash. A painting, at least, sticks around. The amount of effort that went into a play astounded me, all for something that hung in the air the length of a breath. True, a human life leaves nothing but memories, lucid and graphical and in some ways more solidified than the life around you, and so did the plays, the ballets, the operas; the avant-garde pieces, the poetry readings, the subway buskers—because art makes you bigger than you are.

I starched acres of muslin with a push broom. I wobbled on bridges three stories above the stage, squinting through a stinging mist, house paint running in rivulets down my arm. My arms ached, my back and neck and knees, and I often worked into the night, but when I got back, there was a forest at Fontainebleau or a stained London alley; heaven and hell.

I painted at work, and I painted at home, blurry things on canvases that I swiped with house painting brushes or a wad of velvet, but which, when you got back, had a twist of detail that reminded you of something. I painted naked lady parts on a t-shirt and sweatpants and wore them for Halloween. I painted bacon and eggs on a thick diner plate and gave it to the café where I had breakfast.

For years I attended a school run by Lester, a Polish scenic artist who’d mounted productions from Denmark to Cleveland. I’d seen him calmly sew a dancer into a bustier five minutes to curtain, and he claimed to have once lit entirely with storm lanterns a production of Cymbeline in a Parisian courtyard. He spoke, in one breath, of the Globe Theater exploding into flame during Henry VIII, and Edward Gorey’s Broadway production of Dracula. He reminded us that Coleridge used Gregorian chants in Remorse at Drury Lane. He mixed in his congested throat Renaissance couplets, fighter pilot terminology, Slavic curses, thespian superstition, and New York patois. He had lost more family and friends than could be counted on his thick lobster fingers, and he saw, the first time we met, my bedevilment, and put it to work.

”Girl, somewhere there is war,” he said, as we had a drink together in the evenings, with his girlfriend Gita. ”Diabeł! Somewhere there is heaven.”

”But not here,” I’d say.

I worked off-off-Broadway, in warehouse playhouses, in old churches, and up steep flights of stairs in tiny lofts. I worked on enormous cycloramas for the Met. In the early ’80s, Lester and I designed the drops for a television title sequence. First, we went down to SoHo with Gita and watched Polanski’s Repulsion. Lester sketched in the dark as Gita slept on his shoulder and I nuzzled my Prohibition hip-flask. Once we were nicely oppressed, we drafted our sequences. A terrorized girl ran down false corridors and into dead ends, up against our painted trompe-l’oeils.

I slept on a loveseat shrouded in laundry and tissuey New Yorkers pleated open to half-read articles. I did my best not to sleep, or be alone with myself, tried not to glimpse the reflection of my paint-speckled childlike simplicity. I blackout-drank. I climbed piles of dirty snow. My cracked guffaw rang out in underground theater tunnels, in scene shops; across the dismantled stages of Lincoln Center. I held jobs by the grace of God. I’d been dished a blow, and I used this as an excuse for just about everything, not least my willingness to throw down and party.

Sex never seemed to coincide with love for me, but I dabbled in both. To my detriment, I’d fall shakily in love with a mind, and the miraculous human who bore it. Everyone around me paired up readily, with confidence, but I had no clear blueprint for attraction. At any rate, I wasn’t cut out for relationships. Other people lived; I merely weathered.

I loved the backstage version of ballerinas—villainously made-up, trembling, their thinness-unto-amenorrhea, their murderous intent; their smelly pointe shoes and deformed and ravaged feet: taped, callused, bunioned, the metatarsals gnarled, the nail-beds blackened. I loved the hungry way they smoked at the stage door, their toplofty disdain, their foreign accents; the hard ‘m’ in merde. They were cutthroat, sexually competitive—athletes built of steel rope, ruining themselves for the intangible divinity of a moment’s expression.

The found sound of my life was a wine bottle rolling in a gritty circle, or Pavarotti, out on a distant stage. Time had folded over, and one part of me had stopped, and the other was only a silent tracking shot, a dim persona floating down a corridor of hanging black leg curtains and fly system ropes, through phantom performers—as soft as Satan drifting through crowds of demons, down into Pandæmonium.

     Ⅲ

In a dim way I was aware of the Oakland County Child Killer. It was impossible, of course, in New York City, to ignore the Son of Sam. In 1978 John Wayne Gacy was caught, and for the third time, Ted Bundy. The Atlanta Child Murders began. These activities were a layer of canvas-sizing beneath my life, over which I madly cross-slapped gallons of latex with a house-painter’s brush. I shrouded from myself the fact of the Golden State Killer, even as we drifted through the endless, unsubtle decades of the Green River Killer.

Over the years, I spoke to Andreas on the phone, and signed paperwork near the squiggle of his signature. He called me on her birthday, and he’d mention Nan and I jointly, as if we were off together. ‘I love you and Nan forever,’ he wrote in a Christmas card. He remarried, and had more kids, ”—but none at all like Nan.”

I imagined it would be like a figure-ground reversal, and I watched for her on the streets: she would be fourteen—she would be twenty; taller than me, with a platinum cap. The others were wrong, with their bald, ugly theories. And the void space rushes to the fore.

In 1985, the FBI formed the Violent Criminal Apprehension Program, VICAP, and a few years later, I was summoned for an interview. Andreas called to warn me. Twice, in 1978 and 1981, the bodies of children were found in New York State, and he worked with the police and reported back to me.

I took a long train ride to D.C., and was whisked to Quantico by staff car. I sat smiling woozily in the grim little office of an FBI agent while he tensely whisper-argued with someone at the door. My eyes fed across bulletin boards, award plaques, framed photographs of jumbo jets; it was nothing terrible on the surface, but the work done here was the most sinister kind. There was a row of freakishly indistinct Polaroids on a cork board. A train calendar, a hanging trench coat. The agent’s desk formed a sort of console of files and wire baskets around a blotter.

What a set! Restrained, yet macabre. The window: blinds cracked, string tangled, rain spangling bomb-proof glass.

Braced against the coming interview, I comforted myself with my immoderate plans for an evening with Georg and Merv and a fifth of Heaven Hill as we broom-painted cirrus on a giant piece of sky canvas spread over the floor of the theater shop.

The FBI agent shut the door and turned to deal with me. He was grim, time-strapped, middle-aged; brown with a wheyish cast. A forehead pinched as if from clay; shoulder holster over a snowy oxford. He’d told me his name which I quickly forgot. ”Nineteen-seventy-five,” he said, orienting both of us in time and sinking into the cockpit of his desk. ”East Amherst, New York.” He signified a ‘V’ sign at me, and depressed two keys on the tape recorder before him. My heart indented like the lid of a paint can.

”Hasn’t the trail gone cold?” I asked, thinking about my ragged Janis voice on the tape.

He winced irritably and pinched his fingers under the bridge of his glasses and said: ”It’s not a cold case when I’m looking at it.” His eyes flicked over the tops of his glasses at me as he opened a file. Thick and interesting—Nan’s file. ”I understand you had a curtain drain installed around the foundation that spring. Can you tell me about the contractors?” The door of his office opened, and he pointed at it and said ”No!” and the door shut.

Suddenly before me stood the contractors, clay-splashed, at the edge of the ditch, kidding around and smoking. I was amazed that my memory extended that far; much of my life now seemed fogged and irretrievable. ”There were three of them, they came from Amherst,” I said. ”Andreas hired them.” I wondered if Andreas, too, had been in this office, uneasily shuffling his huaraches as his honey-throttled voice was caught on tape.

”Did they see your daughter?”

”We watched them run the trencher.” It was exciting to have our green lawn torn open, and we were curious about the clay layers. After they left for the day, against their stern cautions, Nan and I climbed down into the trench. Nan was such a well-behaved child that Reggie and I had discussed teaching her to gauge when to break a rule. Down in the trench, I was fascinated with the German chocolate cake layer and the strata of round creek stones in green clay, and a long streak of rusty-gold sand. Nan played in the trickle of water.

”Did you buy a refrigerator? Were there Jehovah’s Witnesses, salesmen, was there a frozen food truck? Who came to your house that summer?” asked the agent. We’d been asked these questions a million times.

”We had a property line surveyed,” I said, feeling pallid. ”Some guys from the county came out.”

He looked down at the file and drew a long-suffering breath. I picked at an iron-on patch on the knee of my coveralls. I had some kind of inexplicable brain damage. I was dense, in a cloud world, my shortcomings many, everyone just trying to get through to me. Plus, there was a limit to the effort I would rise to: what was the point?

”Think bigger,” he said. His velour mustache curved downward as he grimaced. ”Respective of his larger pattern, he was from out of the area.” He watched me, waiting. ”Maybe nobody’s told you, but we have markedly similar cases in surrounding states. We’re talking about Mr. Patient. Mr. Patient knew Karen Ann was there in that house. He waited weeks, maybe months, and he thought about her, and he came back when the moon was right. He operated by the moon. You’ve forgotten him, but something tells me he hasn’t forgotten you.”

”Mr. Patient,” I said, and out of nowhere, a crawling body-shudder took me.

He nodded encouragement.

”There was a vacuum cleaner salesman, but it was a long time before, in the late spring. May or June. I was alone at the house.”

Even though the tape recorder was running, the agent wrote down ‘vacuum’.

”He saw Nan’s rabbit.”

He looked sharply at me. ”Did you tell him it was your daughter’s rabbit?”

”I can’t remember,” I said. The man had not seemed dangerous at all, in fact I was a bit rude to him for wasting my time and because he had a sort of pathetic quality that made it easy. I’d been so young that my rudeness made me feel powerful.

The FBI agent wrote down ‘rabbit’. ”What did you talk about?”

I experienced a contraction of the wasted years, the lack of leads, Nan’s suffering, and the ineptitude of every member of law enforcement I’d ever dealt with. ”Vacuums,” I said testily. ”He was trying to sell me a vacuum cleaner.”

The agent lowered his face and pinned a look on me over his steel rims. Grudgingly, I took myself back to that June day, the porch swing, the shameful mess of love I’d got myself into. ”We talked about the rabbit,” I said. ”He came up on the porch and petted it. He really liked it.”

”Did he introduce himself? Give you his card? Were his plates out of state?”

The picture of the dust mite rose in my mind, blinded, with a faceful of crushing mouthparts. I shrugged and stared at my snow boots, unfocused, perturbed by an overcharged feeling, a whirring of wings in my ears as if I were about to cry, although I never did. Maybe I’d hit my limit. Twelve years of Nan missing; investigators either forgetting her entirely or hammering me with pointless questions. The damage done was never conceded, or the fact that the foggy environs of my head were simply an autogenous response to attack: nacreous layers lapping a foreign irritant.

“I think he was mad at me when he left. He said I’d regret it.”

“He made a threat?”

“He said I’d regret not getting the something-vac. I thought he said ‘butcherback’, but that can’t be right.”

He studied me from an arcane, hooded distance.

”What if she’s alive?” The question popped out of me like a hiccup, facile and hopeful, flustering. The agent had a look of wonder. ”I mean, of course she’s not,” I said. He wasn’t accustomed to my unchecked foolishness, but for a homicide cop he fielded the moment with kindness. ”No one’s ever been honest with me about this,” I said, although I’d always let Andreas deal with the worst details. ”There’s no books on how to survive it. We couldn’t even have a funeral. Nothing I feel really makes sense. It’s like he did it to me. I live it over and over. I’m terrified in the dark, and I feel like he’s coming after me, and I’d almost welcome it.”

”Grief plays with your head,” he said. ”I lost my wife six months ago. Cancer. Every morning I reach for her. If I don’t reach for her, it’s as if I cede to the possibility that we are not, even today, anything but essential to each other.”

”Oh, honey,” I said. I reached through the piles of binders and patted the bundled willow-sticks that made up his hand. He looked down, attending this gesture with mild dubiety. He was indeed too thin, his brow a bed of stress-lines, and politely he drew his hand away.

He turned off the tape recorder and repositioned his tough-cop visage, tightening his mustache. ”You want the truth?” he asked. ”He’s not coming after you. He’s a mysoped. A sadist. A preferential pedophile, a criminal paraphilic. You’re important to this investigation because you’re one of the early ones. He hadn’t perfected things. He might have been sloppy. There’s a crack in his armor, and I’m going to find it.”

When he spoke of the man, his eyes shone, and left me for a map on the wall of the Eastern Seaboard.

”Abduction sites of fifteen eight-to-ten year-old girls in as many years. All blondes. We have ten bodies. His pattern is one-story houses off the beaten track, no dogs. He leaves cut screens, no fingerprints, anesthetic residue. He’s smart and careful, and he feels a blissful vindication in his deeds.”

His pouched, lit gaze was on the ceiling. I’d bumped the ambit of an alliance that had little to do with me. His passion was for this man, this huge, phantom man, invisible, all-powerful, leaps ahead of everyone, bent and feasting in wordless glory over something hidden in the ground.

 *       *       *       *

Three years later, they caught the vacuum cleaner salesman. When they went to trial I was forced to testify. The lawyers had their hands full. I didn’t bother to take the time off work, but was nevertheless dragged off the set of Lohengrin by the District Attorney’s office, stuffed into a jacket, and steered into the courtroom.

I did my best to mask an amygdala circus of fury and memory. I couldn’t look at him, but he and I were the only people who existed in that packed courtroom. I was a key witness for the prosecution; a fidgeting, uncooperative mess, yearning for a cigarette, swan boat paint on my tremulous hands. Later, I managed to laugh about it, my moment of fame complete with a sketch artist’s hilariously awful rendition of me that was printed in Time magazine, and which my friends Bev and John framed as a joke.

But for one afternoon I was in the same room as the man who had put his teeth against me and, through the filter of my soul, sucked out my existence. Every word I spoke was a communication dropped between us, sealing my own demise. I sat in the witness box, kept my eyes unfocused, and, to the degree that I was able, considered technical problems we were having with the Lohengrin swan boat. I don’t know what part of the trial it was or if there were multiple trials. My memory guttered fitfully, but I pointed when the prosecution told me to point, over at counsel. He was sitting at the counsel table, polite, affable, his legs in chains, and suddenly my mind’s eye popped like a flashbulb, and there was the summer’s day, our lane with the blackberries, and the white car coming.

Despite my description of our meeting there was no real evidence, and he didn’t confess to Nan or give up her location, and in the end he was put away for life for other things.

*       *       *       *

In 1996, Andreas’ lawyers contacted me. I was standing in the stage manager’s office with a telephone to my ear as the ghost light of my existence, never allowed to wane, went out. The FBI had found Nan’s body. I was informed that Andreas had signed off on the morgue papers, conferred with the FBI, issued a statement to the press, discussed the re-sentencing trial, and updated the National Center for Missing or Exploited Children. The funeral was at the end of the week.

The whole thing pissed me off, because I felt like the last to know; because the tip was so casually traded for prison privileges; and because the pessimists who had believed the worst from the start were now vindicated. (Although how could you be sure, how could you be certain that it really was her?) I should have been there as they excavated her like an archaeological dig, with a grid of string. She was found in West Virginia, near Harpers Ferry, a fact that threw my polarities awry, permanently altering the map of my life. All those years while I was off doing things, part of me lay in silence in the panhandle forest, under snow or sun or green.

I put my head on Mervyn’s shoulder, sitting on a roll of canvas in the back halls of Lincoln Center, as a radial arm saw lifted and ripped in remorseless metronome. My eyes burned. He knew it was grief, and didn’t ask. I picked at my OshKosh hasp. My cuffs were full of sawdust. A Dickensian whore sat down to pat my foot—Rickie, a career extra, with a sucker in her mouth and a Village Voice.

I spent the final evening repairing a carved foam pillar that a Joffrey buck had taken out with a tour jeté. At midnight I left the city in Merv’s van, embarking on one of the few excursions out of town I’d made in recent years. Stripes of silver and black rolled over me. I went at my own Truckin’ tempo, and mountainous semi trucks frosted in grime honked and floated around me. I hadn’t had a driver’s license in fifteen years. The whole thing was a close-your-eyes crapshoot, the highway visibly rolling beneath the rusted-out flooring, and for heart, I sang.

After a couple of hours, my nerves gave out and I pulled over behind a gas station in Scranton, climbed into the back and dossed down on a pile of canvas. I peeled back the foil on a wedge of zucchini bread contributed by Bev and John. My hip ached. The van ticked. The gang had chipped in on the wad of cash in my pocket, and it gave me some trouble. I bunched a Mervyn-redolent sweatshirt over my eyes, blocked out the parking lot lights, and passed out.

A zap of myoclonus threw my gears. Despite the coyote music of the freeway, the place was quieter than the city. I lay watching the van’s back doors. The windows held an unpromising heaven of vapor light, but I knew in my bones that a face had looked in. Had I locked all the doors? Did I hear footsteps, fingers trailing the side panels, feel the greasy splay of a whorled thumb on the handle of the door?

I was over fifty, thickened, battered, my voice shot from yelling above table saws and live music. I had sailed gamely to this point on a current of grappa and black humor. The van might have been cast adrift in the universe; I dared not look outside. I sweated sharply, and pulled the sleeping bag over my head.

In the morning, tooling up the Thruway, I gnawed a gas station corn dog and sang ‘It’s My Life’ along with the Animals. But my voice began to fail as I got closer to the old towns outside Buffalo. The urbanization was startling, vindicating my belief that the real world was gone, replaced with sketchy backdrops.

The funeral was at a Catholic church outside of West Seneca, which was handy because I had an appointment in Swormville, just up the road. The area had sprawled. I’d forgotten the directions, so I wheeled around the suburbs watching for a steeple. If memory served—and, to be honest, it usually didn’t—the church was called Our Lady Queen of the Sea, which made it sound like a tuna factory, never mind that it floated in a land-locked zone of housing projects. In the end, it wasn’t that hard to find—an ugly modern church surrounded by an enormous parking lot, and enfolded in the slopes of a cemetery.

I had no room to criticize the venue, since I hadn’t offered input, and the church we’d attended perfunctorily in East Amherst had become a fundraising center for the humane society. As it was, I thanked God—or in this case, our virginal Queen of the Sea—that the thing wasn’t in East Amherst, where people I actually knew might show up.

I rumbled into the parking lot with the radio on too loud and parked the getaway van as far from the other cars as I could, nuzzled into a hedge.

The brick church hung in the big side mirror. Compulsively, I lit a Swisher Sweet. Now that I thought about it: give me anonymity, give me bland conformity; give me a bad-taste characterless church with blonde wood and TV screens, with a sound system, for fuck’s sake. It was almost easier. Inanity covers the twisted facts of the world, and the irony of this was actually perfect.

My mouth was full of whiskey, and I got the show on the road, tossing the bottle aside and spit-pinching the cigarillo. After all, I had a schedule to stick to, if I was going to make it back before rush hour.

There was a hectare of pavement to trudge, and I coughed good-naturedly, hands in my pockets. While I had the chance, I looked around for mountains. Mountains: mountains. I was working through an objective problem with the layers of distance in a mountain range, each ridge fainter than the last. A touch of violet in the paint, make it smoky, with a little sun flare scumbled at the edges, maybe daub it. Daubing might look right, if you could get back far enough. If you could just get back far enough to see.

I coughed.

A car door slammed and I quartered away, hoping to go unrecognized in the guise of an eccentric relative.

Andreas stepped in front of me.

I stood there, gaping up at him. He was middle-aged now, solidified but still slender, still caramel-tan, his eyes, both silly and intelligent, riveted on mine. He was holding a boy on his hip, and this was not the moment to meet, in the parking lot with everyone getting out of their cars, kids whining, parents hissing threats.

”I see her in you,” he said. ”I see her face.” He stared at me in agony. Nan hadn’t looked the least bit like me, but he soaked me up as I dug my tire-tread sandal against the asphalt, woozily grinning and glancing around for his wife. He had a new car, one of those minivans, with various kids disembarking from it.

Andreas, with a dazed finger, touched the Ash Wednesday spot above his eyes. ”I see her again, and I—”

”Where’s Nantucket,” I whispered.

He went completely still. Then his lovely dad-face crushed, and he looked beseechingly into the eyes of the small, sullen boy on his hip. ”Look on a map.” 

The little boy returned the gaze critically. He wore a tie tucked into a tiny sweater vest. Andreas held his free arm out for me, and I was in the lanky niche of his body, so pliant, so giving. He dropped his head beside mine. When I closed my eyes I was in the garden, and he was handing things over the rows: spiny cucumbers, cherry tomatoes belladonna-rich and hot as the sun.

A hard contraction came through him, so intense that there was an anxious lag as I waited for him to draw the next breath. His son began to shiver. In the garden, Andreas rucked back dewy husks for a sneaky skunk-bite of corn. Hose water, profoundly deep and mineral, surged from the brass coupling and ran down my chin as I glugged, his hand on my back.

The kid was there in the middle of it all, my wrist crossing his Velcro shoe fastener. Andreas gasped into my shoulder, and the Velcro prickled deep into my wrist, and the little boy’s leg trembled. There was a drowning feeling at the back of my eyes. We used to laugh until we cried, all those years of rolling around together on couches and floors and lawns. I remembered lying together in our bed in the summer light, baby Nan on his chest, a tractor going by on the road below, Andreas singing a funny little song, and Nan pensively lifting her clunky baby head on a wavery neck, with that velvety chevron in her brow that held us both in thrall. Her little lady face. I knew exactly the spot he meant.

I opened my eyes and saw his wife behind the open passenger door, blocking the wind from her hateful eyes as she watched us, a dullard of a girl standing beside her waiting to have her collar fixed. Andreas had remarried and had three kids—I had known and not cared, but they surprised me all the same.

The church was as I’d expected—modern and soulless, with plushy carpet in a liturgical purple that faithfully reproduced, interestingly enough, the predatory ink of crushed sea snails. Some kind of toe-curling praise music misted from on high. I slid into an empty blonde pew, Andreas and his family directly behind me, and congratulated myself on my predictions, contentedly blinded by a swarm of stained-glass sunlight.

As we settled in, I winched myself around in the pew and nodded fondly at them. Their dark judgmental eyes drank me in. The kids looked nothing like Andreas. They had pure ashy-alabaster faces and ash-brown hair and an unnerving impassivity, only their nostrils flaring in a rapture of distaste as they stared at me. In the center of it all, Andreas beamed, effervescent with love and pain. Their mother, made of sterner stuff, looked past. 

How could I possibly be the mother of the golden, saintly Nan, against whom they were eternally measured? It was a question for the ages. I was not maturing well, and I had a thumb that was permanently flattened and blackened, like an arctic explorer’s. Gita’s sister had given me a sort of Ziggy Stardust haircut, and I’d slept on it wrong. I’d purchased my sandals on the street. I wore overalls and my nicest shirt, a vintage silk splashed with big, goopy daisies. It had all looked fine in the funhouse mirror we kept propped at one end of the carpenter shop; I was rolling this trip upstate into several business ventures and had dressed for every eventuality on the agenda, which included dropping off a painting in Waverly, collecting a load of barn wood, and scoring, in Swormville, a soap bar of polleny hashish.

Someone huffed into a microphone. I turned to the front and smiled into my sunbeam. There was a dental squeal. We were probably supposed to sit closer to the front, both Andreas and I, but there were plenty of people up there, and all around, really, the sort of shadow-people who attend churches and do things right. I settled back and sighed at the road bumps and unwrapped a Brach’s butterscotch and salted it away in my cheek. Amplified undersea voices began to speak in the rafters, muffled as thunderheads. I stared into the milky paradise of the sun shaft. A polite interval and I’d be back on the road, but I had not foreseen that I would fall, however temporarily, back in love with Andreas—one of the dearest men I’ve ever known—and the old euphoric pleasure made me sleepy. 

Then a cloud shifted, the room darkened and grew clearer and seemed to tense, and, drawn in by easels of photographs and banks of white lilies, my eyes were led to the transept. Among the lilies was a small hardwood casket.

My ankle was balanced across my knee, foot jiggling, and I grabbed it to make it stop.

With great care, crushing my socked foot in its sandal, I relocated my gaze to the hymnal rack in front of me. Beneath my sternum, two hands cupped a frantic moth. I had known, of course, that I would see Nan again, but I had not considered that she would see me.

I gripped the hymnal rack. I was up. Thick purple carpet. Murex. Murex. Tyrian purple. Phoenician red. I helped myself down the pew toward the outside aisle, with a warning smile at anyone who got close. Light fell dustily from the high windows. There was actually a bad-taste EXIT sign. An usher, waiting tensely, cast open the side door with the timing of a grip, and I was free.

The wind found me, blasting away all thought. I sought out the grade of the parking lot and hiked briskly upward. The gusts were dulled somewhat by several outbuildings on the hill, and, out of breath, I ducked behind one into a lull of air under oak trees, and found, hulking and hidden from sight, the cemetery backhoe. It was gargantuan, school bus-yellow, pistons blue with grease, its bucket folded in and resting on the ground like a knuckle. ”There you are,” I said. The bucket was crusted with fresh soil, and I knew instantly why, and I touched it, raw dirt clawed from the wounded ground, the only truth I’d had all day. I clutched the damp earth and rested my forehead on the cold iron of the dipper arm, and breathed.

Back in my van, I found the clove cigarette, half-smoked. I hummed something vaguely, exhausted, and glad to be out of the wind. My hand shook, but I’d gone a round with fate, or whatever it was that sneaked its punches, and felt slightly worse for wear. At least I’d made an appearance, as much as you could expect from someone like me, and, if the watch taped to the dashboard was right, it was time to hie on up to Swormville with the remnants of my nerves.

I sighed out smoke and gazed at the hedge—something dense, like laurel, and full of tiny birds, their intense little world exactly like ours, played out in miniature. There was a hoof-click, a scrape of hard shoes on pavement, and an apparition brewed up in the van’s passenger window. I started. The regal mystery of Jackie O—headscarf, Lancôme moue; spectacular dark glasses. Reggie Thalasso, hooking her wrist through the trapezoidal construct that held the side mirror.

As I stared, she opened the clunky door, squealing its springs, tossed in her bags, and, with remarkable difficulty, labored into the cab like a greenhorn mounting a horse. The door screeched shut. Her scent—White Shoulders—rushed into my throat. Once, before a party, she tapped a wet finger on my collarbone. ”Now we’ll both smell like rich bitches.”

We looked at each other. Her sunglasses made her expressionless, but she unstuck her lips. ”Hey, doll,” she said, and opened her straw bag.

”Goddamn, I didn’t know you’d be here.”

She laughed her horrible laugh, shaking her head, and didn’t look up from her rummaging. ”You almost got away.” Her wrists were a clutter of African bangles. She produced a cigarette case, thoughtfully selected a pure white coffin nail, leaned out of her bucket seat to light it off my cigarillo, and crossed her legs. The cab of the van was a smoke box, and she delicately worked the crank on her window, careful of her painted nails. Smoke slid into the church parking lot and I heard organ music, faint as afterlife.

”I mean, this is pretty pointless,” I said. ”He put her in the ground twenty years ago, that was her grave.”

”I know,” Reggie said consolingly, without quite agreeing. She recrossed her legs elegantly, there in Mervyn’s horrible van, the floor covered in trash. ”I wanted to talk to you at the trial,” she said, when she had straightened the crease in her slacks.

I was startled. ”You were there?”

”We watched the whole thing,” she said, and plucked something from her tongue.

”We were breaking down Coppélia,” I said apologetically. ”They had to subpoena me to testify. They whisked me in and whisked me out.”

”You were a star witness.”

”I didn’t want to see him,” I said. ”I couldn’t stand it.”

She nodded, staring at the hedge. ”Neither could Phil,” she said. ”They had to remove him from the courtroom.”

Then she hooked off her sunglasses, turning to me. Her eyes were ruined—swollen, as mascara-blurred as the time we got into a cloud of tear gas at a Fats Domino concert. She showed me the damage, then flipped down the visor mirror, clucked dispassionately, handed me her cigarette and set to work.

I toked experimentally on her minty cigarette. ”I didn’t want him to see that he’d killed me, too,” I explained. ”Anyway, it’s not like he told us where Nan was. He only pleaded guilty to the others to save his neck.” I coughed, a chesty, unhealthy cough, and rolled down my window.

Reggie kicked her elegant foot among the fast food wrappers, dotting moisturizer with her wedding ring finger. ”He seemed helpful, like a regular guy,” she said. ”That was the scary thing. I wanted to speak with him…I wanted to ask him…”

She had a tiny brush that somehow recurled her eyelashes. I unscrewed the lid of the whiskey and wondered how many hours of my life I’d spent contentedly leaning against roller towels while Reggie gazed into locker room mirrors with the intensity of a dryad breaching the netherworld.

”Phil wanted to kill him,” she said. “They banned him from the rest of the trial. So it was just me and Shawnee watching it, from the pre-trial on, day after day, and Andreas, of course, and talking to the parents of other victims around the motel pool at night. You missed Andreas’s impact statement. Shawnee lost her internship, she was in real trouble at work, and she didn’t care. She took notes in shorthand every inch of the way. We lived on Fritos and Coke.”

Shawnee: thundering and breathless, pulling up her knee socks; hopelessly boy-crazy. We’d joked that she’d end up in the topless Roller Derby. It was hard to picture her sitting still for a months-long criminal trial, but, to be fair, I hadn’t seen her since she was eleven. ”How is ol’ Shawnee?” I asked.

”She went into criminal law. She works for the Department of Justice in Connecticut.” Reggie closed her bag and looked at me. Her eyes were only a tired approximation of her real, velvety-black eyes, but they met mine steadily.

”What?”

”She fights for children,” Reggie said.

My scalp moved. ”Because of Nan.”

Reggie nodded as she took the flask from my hand and huffed out a breath. We had one for the road. She put on her sunglasses. ”Shall we?” she asked, and opened her door.

”Maybe you didn’t realize the impact on the kids, on all of us,” said Reggie, in the parking lot. The wind was bad. She took my arm, and I cocked my elbow and stuffed my hand under my overall bib like a Regency gentleman. Reggie held the back of her head and glanced into the sky. We strolled very casually, barely moving, one way and then another, cloaked in her opulent scent. ”Everything we did after that, Phil’s run, Europe—it was all because of Nan,” she said.

”Phil’s what?”

”Phil’s run across America. Didn’t you hear about it? From Boston to San Francisco. Oh, sure: three thousand miles, police escorts, news teams in helicopters, the kids and I in the pace car. You know Phil. He raised twenty-seven thousand dollars for the National Child Safety Council. Sometimes Arnie ran with him, and sometimes me—for half a mile. We were on the road for months, skipping fall semester, eating junk. Adidas gave us a lifetime of shoes. Phil ran three thousand miles, through heat and rain and snow, bawling his eyes out, and at the end of it he said he no longer wanted to kill the person who took Nan, although apparently he changed his mind again at the trial.”

”Phil loved Nan?” I asked in surprise. The dads lashed canoes onto station wagons, played tennis, or stood around with clicking drinks while the kids clung to their pants legs. Phil had a way of gathering the drama around himself. He’d probably meant well, but I was relieved I’d missed the whole thing.

”It was like one of ours was taken,” Reggie said. ”You know it was. And then you were gone. And Andreas. We lost all three of you.”

I pulled at my Bowie forelock.

”We couldn’t seem to cope anymore,” Reggie said. ”Phil quit his job. We started thinking differently. We took the kids to Europe, and we didn’t come back. If you keep moving, they can’t throw you out. We were lost, but we were closer, and in a way, happier.”

We had climbed to the level of the backhoe, and we started along a golf-cart path. ”It was more like we decided to stop being afraid,” said Reggie. ”The worst had already happened.” She strolled to the cadence of our words, sedately and without purpose, bumping against me. ”Phil flies helicopters for Médecins Sans Frontières. Our youngest—Odaline—we had in seventy-seven, a complete accident: insanity to have a child after that!”

We glanced at each other, but all I could see was my own dimness sliding from the lenses of her shades.

“She’s nineteen now, and thinks she’s French. Born in Paris. Hates the States.”

”I don’t believe this,” I said happily, for I believed it easily. The Thalassos always landed on their feet.

We were at the top of the cemetery, looking down into the crowns of trees, and Reggie pointed casually, as if at a bird. A fence divided the cemetery from a golf course, and far down it loitered a sullen pixie, her cigarette arm propped on a post. Two young men hovered.

”Odaline dans les bas-fonds,” said Reggie, in a critical tone, and we continued on.

Below us, boys in black trousers ran laughing among the trees, escaping some stifling ceremony, a gathering of people half-hidden.

I sought another fantastic glimpse of Odaline Thalasso. Someone was following us. Reggie looked back along the path, but said nothing.

”Arnie has women problems,” Reggie said. “He works at the embassy in Malta.” She stopped, and we stood there on the path. I patted the bib of my overalls and discovered my Prohibition garter flask—I’d had it for years and years and it was worn soft as a heart. Reggie took it but her nails prevented her from opening it. We each had a belt. The person following us was a woman, dressed in black, tall and rangy. Reggie turned me away from her, shielding me, and we gazed down the hillside of headstones and grass. ”The first time I saw her,” Reggie said, lowering her voice to a hypnotic level and contracting her arm around mine. I understood immediately that we were speaking of Nan. Sparrows lifted from a lilac and left it shuddering. I sighed with happiness, for here was Nan’s origin story, which she’d adored. ”The first time I saw her, I just walked into the hospital nursery; no one was around,” Reggie said, ”and there was a bassinet with a tiny little baby in it. She had kicked her feetsies out of the blanket, and she stopped and looked up at me, right into my eyes. I picked her up. It was like we already knew each other. Just—swoop. I could have sailed off with her.”

I laughed, choked up despite myself. ”Oh, that terrible, terrible hospital,” Reggie always said. ”I could have just stolen Little Baby Nan.”

She looked away, pressing at her nose. I leaned around her. The woman approaching wore a geometric power suit and a whipping black gossamer scarf. Her hair was a burnished mane, her makeup so refined that she had a diamond-like glow; yet her eyes, fixed on mine, were wide with fear. I found myself in the odd position of pitying her. I couldn’t imagine what she wanted until she arrived before me and put her hands on her long thighs and, ignoring Reggie, scrunched herself down to my level.

”Shawnee,” I said.

Shawnee’s eyes flared in wonderment. ”Do you remember me?” she asked.

”Oh, Shawnee,” I said.

”We watch Live from Lincoln Center and think of you,” she said, sounding as if all the air had been pressed from her lungs. Nan would have been twenty-nine, now; so Shawnee was in her early thirties. Reggie was signaling something, and I sensed machinations. Shawnee straightened up, the old artful look on her face. In a snap of chiffon, she faded back.

Down the hill a hymn lifted faintly in the wind. Reggie adjusted her grip on me and steered me straight out into space, off the edge of the path and down the hill amid ledger stones and cypresses tilted with creep; the footing was treacherous and we were slightly drunk, gathering momentum, careening as we went. ”Putain!” she blurted, stepping wrong, and I snorted and our linked arms tightened; we were in it together, Reggie and I, as we had always rolled along together, as real painters paint—free from ego, free from sense—down all the troubled hillsides of the world, through car wrecks and childbirth and killers; the sheaves of ourselves falling away and whatever was left of us—whatever remained true through it all—still motoring along together.

A marquee was visible through the trees. We’d stumbled to the bottom of the slope, and found the outskirts of a trailing group of mourners. The running boys hurtled by, like starlings blown inside-out—wild-eyed with stifled laughter, dodging the grasping adults.

Someone spoke inaudibly into a microphone. I balked, then, and Reggie stopped with me. We stood beneath a leafy tree. She rubbed my arm with her free hand, and we listened to the non-words. I stood shaking my head, fixed with a cottonmouthed dread. I felt her sigh with nerves and the fugue of my mind turned the air to stage smoke so that I could hardly see.

She raised her hand in the air and then made a highly inappropriate throat-cut signal at someone in the front, and the speaker went silent.

Reggie turned to me. A streak of sunlight plumbed the euphotic zone of her sunglasses and I saw the whisk of her lashes. She’d always had expectations of me as a human being that I couldn’t meet, but as she pulled at me again, very gently, and one of my numb feet dragged forward, I began to follow, as I had always followed her.

The grass was mesmerizing, a faint spray of leafhoppers rising around my socks-in-sandals. Green is a primary color—not a secondary—on the color wheel of light. A warm green. My socks were misnamed hot pink, which is a secondary cool red; given to me at Christmas by Terri and Georg and their little girl Inga and their whippet, Sky. Reggie was at my shoulder, sniffing steadily, face lowered with the effort of propelling me forward, her bangles clicking as she readjusted her grip on me, fingers working busily between mine so that our hands were palm to palm, really locked, and now there was an opening in the crowd, an aisle through. Mute shadow-mourners turned away, elbows out, hiding their faces with programs.

The shame of my inadequacy was something usually I laughed off, but now, in the silent munificence of the crowd, I had to close my eyes to bear it, to endure it, stumping with stage weights for feet as I was led down into Hell—’with wandering steps and slow’—Reggie guiding me and the entirety of my life visible in the followspot, suddenly evident that it did matter, that every second had mattered; it all had mattered so much.

A young tree whispered overhead and we entered a forest of flowers. Eyes closed, I halted mutely when she did. The dread was terrific. The people around us were so oddly silent, just a whisper of coughs and the rustles of shoes in grass. The wind had fallen. There was no reason to open my eyes. She swung my hand forward and placed it. My hand, with Reggie’s over it, was on a wooden box. My teeth chattered, then, and I labored, each breath scented with hothouse lilies. I set my jaw tight. I felt the wood of the box. It was only wood, and it was warmed by the overcast sun.

There was a sound in Reggie’s throat. She patted my hand as she struggled with herself, and when she could manage, tipped her head against mine. ”It’s Nan,” she said. ”We got her back.”

*       *       *       *

At the point of her disappearance, the FBI had, with their infinite pessimism, collected Nan’s x-rays from our family dentist. For some reason, after her recovery, and despite the fact that Andreas had borne every bit of responsibility in the interim years, the FBI sent them to me.

Sometimes I woke to sunlight picking out raindrop residue on the window of my seedy loft. Sometimes my dry, paint-engrained hand looked more authentic than anything I’d ever seen. Sometimes I pulled, from a book on the floor, the panoramic radiograph on Ektaspeed film. Held to the window, it revealed something I’d been completely unaware of. It showed Nan’s clamped teeth, her skull packed in petaled layers from the nostrils to the chin bone with the eerie waiting buds of teeth, a hyperdontia of adult life lurking inside her, waiting its turn to rise.



BIO

Jessica Lackaff feels that if cell phones have one redeeming societal virtue, it is the Amber Alert. She is a self-taught writer with work forthcoming in Cottonwood, and has published in The New World Writing Quarterly, Jaded Ibis Press, and Eternal Haunted Summer. She would like to thank the dear and wonderful writers Kasey Myers and Fiona Cox for twice proofing this story.







                                                           

Human Beings Live Here

by Mike Heppner


I.

            The little wooden bowl went missing years ago. It might’ve been when they’d moved from the apartment in Winchester to a larger house in Wakefield. She remembers packing in a hurry, often with the baby in a sling around her neck. It would’ve been late in the move, all of the books and tabletop decor already boxed up and only the kitchen and bathroom essentials left out. Not that she ever considered the bowl and its matching spoon “essential.” She can’t recall using it even once. More of a decorative bowl, then, though she kept it in the drawer along with the rest of the kitchen junk.

            She misses Winchester, only two towns to the south from her house near the Wakefield town center. Winchester is more upscale than Wakefield; they never could’ve afforded to buy in the well-to-do suburban Fells hamlet known for its boutiques and highly ranked school district. Wakefield’s nice too, but it feels far from her job in the city. If you want affordable housing near Boston, you have to migrate out: north, south, or west. East puts you in the ocean.

            The bowl’s missing. Something else is missing too.

            She can’t quite remember what the bowl looked like. Small, maybe just decorative. You wouldn’t use it for nuts or olives or crackers, the things you set out for guests. She still has the spoon, though—somehow the bowl got lost but not the spoon.

            It’s Sunday, and she’s cleaning out the junk drawer in the kitchen. Mostly it’s batteries, the first twenty-three inches of a torn and coffee-stained measuring tape, broken pencils and random tools, birthday candles out of the box—the drawer jams halfway open, and she adjusts the handle of a Phillips-head screwdriver to pull it out the rest of the way.

            The tiny wooden spoon’s handsome enough. Maybe it would look nice on the window ledge above the kitchen sink. We like to put things on window ledges—little spoons and decorative boxes, a pretty stone found on a hike. Leave no surface uncluttered.

            With a nostalgic sigh, she puts the spoon on the window ledge, changes her mind and takes it back, then changes her mind again and returns it to the ledge. She wonders how the spoon wound up in the junk drawer. Maybe that’s what it is, then—just junk. Not ledge-worthy.

            A child watches from a landing on the second floor. He knows what’s missing too. The house is quiet except for the sound of someone rooting through a junk drawer, and the woman in the kitchen, the boy’s mother, is pretty and disheveled and entirely focused on her work.

            Sunday’s an awkward night to invite someone over for dinner; but adults have busy schedules, and you do your best to find a time that works for everyone.

            Sometimes she gets on a tear and decides she needs to clean the whole house, or at least the kitchen and bathrooms. It’s more house than she’s ever had to deal with. Owning a house with five bathrooms embarrasses her, especially now. The house was built with a larger family in mind. It’s old and loses heat in the winter. If only she’d known, she would’ve stayed in Winchester where they only had to write one check a month and the landlord handled the rest.

            What do you do with a tiny wooden spoon? There’s the temptation to throw it away, though it looks nice on the window ledge next to the polished rock she found on a walk in the Fells. So maybe it makes more sense as a decoration. As an actual spoon, it’s nearly useless. Sometimes things that look practical really aren’t—decorative bowls, a hand-laid cutting board. You’re not meant to use them, you’re just meant to leave them out and admire them.

            The boy watching from the landing has big eyes. It’s his job to watch and not make comment, just take it all in.

            Cleaning’s emotional for her; she does it when she’s bored or nervous or excited. Today she’s all three. It’s good to clean when you’re full of nervous energy and can’t keep your hands steady. She also likes rearranging the furniture, though it gets on people’s nerves. End tables and loveseats migrate from room to room, up and down the stairs. She doesn’t like it when things get too settled. Someday she’ll get it right, the exact correct arrangement of tables and chairs.

            It’s time for the boy’s lunch, and she calls him down. She likes making him sandwiches; every meal could be a sandwich so far as she’s concerned. Lately she finds she doesn’t have much appetite. She doesn’t like the weighed-down feeling of a full stomach. Eating makes her sleepy; some days at work she’ll skip lunch and just power through the afternoon.

            The boy’s not eating much either. He’s always been on the small side. She hopes the other mothers don’t look at him and think she’s not feeding him enough. Other mothers judge—they criticize. It’s not a very supportive environment. She does worry about him though. She hopes he doesn’t grow up to be one of those puny boys who has to squeak by to survive childhood.

            It’s not just the eating, it’s the sleeping—he won’t sleep in his room anymore. A few months ago he moved his single bed out into the hallway on the second floor. That’s where he sleeps now, in the hallway right outside her room. She asked why.

            “Because it’s fun,” he said.
            She couldn’t accept this. “No, that’s not why. It’s not because it’s fun.”

            “It is. It’s like camping.”

            “Once, maybe. Every now and then, as a change of pace. And even then—I don’t see how it’s fun.”

            He watched her. “It feels like I’m doing something different. It makes bedtime more interesting.”

            She slumped. “Okay, but you can’t stay out there forever. Eventually you’re going to have to go back to your room.”

            The boy nodded, his lips thin. Then, in that adult way he had of letting her win, he said, “Eventually.”

            It’s been weeks and “eventually” hasn’t happened yet. It’s not just his bed anymore—he’s got a nightstand and a lamp, a stack of books and comic books on the floor. You have to squeeze by all the stuff just to get down the hall. It’s not like he’s afraid to go into his room; he does his homework there, and he still keeps his clothes in his closet and chest of drawers. He just won’t sleep there. There’s something about the in-betweenness of the hallway that appeals.

            She asked a friend from work about it, and the friend said, “He’s just feeling insecure. He’ll grow out of it.”

            Why would he feel insecure? she wondered, though there’ve been nights when she wouldn’t mind sleeping in the hall herself.

            After lunch she asks him to move his bed back to his room, and the lamp and the nightstand and the stack of books and comic books. He flatly refuses.

            “But why not? Seriously, it looks terrible in the hall. It clutters up the whole second floor.”

            “What difference does it make? I thought this person was just coming for dinner.”

            “He is.” Her son’s never met “this person” before. Tonight’s a first. “But he might like to see the upstairs.”

            “Why would he want to see the upstairs? It’s just your room and my room and a couple of bathrooms and nothing interesting.”

            “Still. Some people want the grand tour. They like to see where people live.”

            “That’s weird. Is this person weird? I don’t want this person coming over if he’s weird.”

            “He’s not weird—he’s very nice, and you’ll like him.”

            But the boy’s unconvinced. His mother’s not very good at putting her foot down. She feels like she owes him these little indulgences.

            So the bed stays. And the lamp and the nightstand and the stack of interesting things to read.

II.

            They used to go on trips before the kid was born, little two day jaunts to the Cape or out to the Berkshires. They had more disposable income in those days—there wasn’t as much to save for. Her husband liked staying in hotels; they both did. They slept better in hotels, had better sex. Their son was conceived in a hotel. They were staying in Northampton over Thanksgiving weekend, at The Hotel Northampton—sorry the name’s not more interesting—and after dinner they went back to their room with a bottle of red wine, took a bath together, then made love once on the floral print settee and again, more conventionally, in bed. Could’ve been either time.

            Her husband had a habit of taking home all the freebies whenever they stayed in a hotel, the travel-sized shampoo and conditioner, the mouthwash, even the sewing kit. She never could understand that about him—the man didn’t even know how to sew! He was the kind of guy who’d throw out an item of clothing if it got the least little bit stained or torn. And yet now she’s got a junk drawer full of these little sewing kits from all over New England.

            All those places where they slept and drank and made love and watched TV.

III.

            Jeremy Lang, tall, skinny, head shaved bald. Frameless eyeglasses, a long neck and prominent Adam’s apple. She still hasn’t asked his age, but she’s guessing around forty-five. Divorced, no kids. She wonders why, both about the no kids and the divorce. They’re not on that level yet, the deep sharing level. They’re still hovering around each other, checking each other out. She could probably not see him again and it wouldn’t matter.

            They’re maybe one date away from sleeping together. She’s still not sure what she wants.

            One thing, though: the boy seems to like him, and that’s a surprise.

            They’re on to dessert, cupcakes from Santino’s in Woburn. It seemed like a good idea at the time, but now she wishes she’d picked something else—cupcakes are for kids’ birthday parties. But Jeremy Lang doesn’t seem to mind. There’s something kid-like about him, or maybe he’s just performing for the boy.

            “I might need to eat this with a fork. I don’t want to get frosting all over my face,” he says, and the boy laughs. She’d been expecting a different reaction: stand-offish, aloof. She’s not used to these things working out.

            The boy’s full of questions tonight. He wants to know the difference between glue and mucilage, and Jeremy Lang explains, “Oh gosh I’m not sure. I haven’t even thought about mucilage since I was a kid. I think it’s that… it’s that…”

            The boy prompts, “There’s a difference.”

            “I know there is. I think it has to do with where it comes from, how it’s made. One’s plant-based. Mucilage, I think.”

            “Wow, Mr. Lang sure knows a lot of things. Would you like some more wine?” she asks, just to give herself something to do.

            Jeremy Lang nods, and the boy asks what his favorite Tom Waits album is. The question rattles her.

            “Oh… Tom Waits. Favorite Tom Waits album…”

            “And why.”

            “And why, of course. I’m not too up on Tom Waits. I do know that one, Rain Dogs.

            “Rain Dogs is good, but I like Swordfishtrombones better. It’s more crazy.”

            “Is it? If you like Tom Waits you must like Bob Dylan,” Jeremy Lang says, and the boy looks at him like he’s just guessed his middle name.

            “Here you go,” she says, pouring Jeremy’s wine, hoping they’ll change the subject.

            The boy asks why you can’t just walk through a door, why you have to open it first.

            “Such silly questions tonight!” she says, starting to get annoyed. The boy’s questions have the hint of mischief. She knows him.

            Jeremy Lang says, “No, it’s all right. It’s an important question. Why you can’t just walk through a door, why you have to open it first. Hm.” He thinks. “Well, it has something to do with a door being a solid object. Wouldn’t that have something to do with it?”

            The boy blinks, but waits; he wants more.

            “See, everything in the world—you, me, your mom, this table—is made up of cells and atoms.”

            “Everything?”

            “Everything.”

            “Even your shirt?” the boy says, obviously playing with him now.

            “Even my shirt—even your shirt.”

            “Even Mom’s?”

            Jeremy Lang glances over at her, and they share an adult laugh. “Even Mom’s, even every shirt and every pair of pants and… just… everything. Everything in the whole world, including broccoli and fireplace tools and table tennis—made of cells and atoms. And there’s a rule, a law of physics—you probably haven’t had physics yet.” The boy stares; he’s only in the fourth grade. “Yeah, but there’s a law that says no two atoms can occupy the same space at the same time, and that’s why you can’t just walk through a door, you have to open it first. Because that space is already taken.”

            Jeremy Lang looks winded and relieved—talking to kids takes work. The boy lets the information settle, then favors him with a smile.

            “Mr. Lang’s good at explaining the unexplainable,” she says, and they ignore her.

            “Would you like to see my room?” the boy asks.

            She swoops in. “Oh no, it’s a mess up there.”

            “Mom.

            “We talked about this. I told you to pick up your things.”

            “My things are picked up, they’re just…”

            “…all in the wrong place, I know.”

            Jeremy Lang puts his hands up. “I don’t want to cause a problem.”

            The boy insists, “Mom, can I?”

            She looks at her hopeful son, who’s been basically good all night. “Oh, fine—but just show him real quick and come right back down. I’m going to put the dessert dishes in the sink.”

            The boy leads Jeremy Lang up the stairs, and she brings the dishes to the kitchen and runs liquid soap and water over them. She’s hoping the boy will go to bed early. She wouldn’t mind some time alone with Mr. Jeremy Lang. She hasn’t been kissed, really kissed, in almost a year.

            But then after you kiss, what next? The kid’s not going anywhere.

            Standing at the sink, she sees the tiny wooden spoon on the window ledge. She’s not a pack rat, not exactly, but she sometimes has trouble throwing things away. You never know when the missing bowl might turn up inside a box of odds and ends. Meanwhile there’s all this clutter she doesn’t know what to do with.

            She wants a fresh start. A clean do-over.

            Hands wet and sudsy, she takes the spoon and feints toward the kitchen trash, then changes her mind and puts it back in the junk drawer along with the twenty-three inch measuring tape and the sewing kits from all those hotels.

            The boy’s eyes are big. His job is to watch you.

            Upstairs she finds the boy sitting with Jeremy Lang on his bed. He’s showing off his comic book collection.

            “Sorry, I’ve been trying to get him to do something about this for weeks,” she says.

            “Jeremy thinks it’s cool—don’t you Jeremy?” the boy asks.

            Oh, it’s Jeremy now.

            “I think it’s… an interesting choice,” says Jeremy Lang.

            “Mom, come sit with us. Jeremy’s into Avengers too.”

            “Ages ago. I think I remember some of these,” says Jeremy Lang, looking through the comic books.

            “But there’s no room,” she says.

            The boy scooches over, swiping a pile of stuffed animals to the floor. He sleeps with dozens of them; even in fourth grade he still likes all his little friends.

            She sits. “I don’t see how you get any sleep out here.”

            “I like it. Here, lay back. You too, Jeremy.”

            The boy tucks his legs and rolls over in bed. The bed’s narrow, barely room for one person. Jeremy Lang smiles at her—he’s on no one’s side.

            “I guess we should probably take our shoes off,” he says.

            They squeeze into bed with the boy, Jeremy Lang in the middle. It’s cramped but cozy. She supposes it’s fine if he wants to sleep out here for now. He’ll grow out of it.

            Besides, she’s the one who’s always moving the furniture.

            Jeremy Lang sighs. “Ah… good night.”

            She laughs. “It does give you a new perspective.”

            He turns his head to her on the pillow, and now he’s a boyfriend, he’s part of her life.

            “On what?” he asks.



BIO

Mike Heppner has published three novels in the genre of literary fiction, two with Knopf (The Egg Code, 2002, Pike’s Folly, 2006) and one with Thought Catalog Books (We Came All This Way, 2015); two story collections, one with Another Sky Press (The Man Talking Project, 2012) and one with Thought Catalog Books (This Can Be Easy or Hard, 2014); and a novella with Kindle Singles (Nada, 2013). 







The Last Murmuration of Gwyneth

by Winnie Bright


Gwyneth is sitting on the edge of my bed again when I wake up. I don’t need to see her to know she’s there. I feel the pressure of her feather-light weight on the mattress beside me and I know that when I open my eyes, I will see Gwyneth’s back, ramrod straight, draped in iridescent black silk. I lie still, playing possum, feigning sleep, wanting to imagine my inaction could impact her daily reprise, but I’m deluding myself. We are of the same flock, but the peculiar sensitivities that connect us allow me to observe, never interact.

“Good morning, Birdy. It’s a lovely day for the beach.”

My breath catches at the sound of her voice. Gwyneth chirps the same phrase each morning, but her words are not what floods my veins with ice water; it’s the uncanny accuracy of her mimicry. When Gwyneth speaks, it is in my voice. I try to temper my unease by reminding myself we share the same instinct for thievery; we steal sounds from living things, steal food meant for songbirds, squat in abandoned homes or forcefully evict families from homes already occupied. Stealing and sticking together is how we survive.

 I unfurl myself from the nest of thin quilts tangled around me, propping myself up on my elbows. As expected, Gwyneth is perched with her back to me, gazing out the open window when a squall sweeps off the rough winter sea. Despite its translucence, her unmoving form appears heavy and impenetrable as stone, while the wildly undulating curtains reach for her with cotton tentacles. I smell salt and decomposing fish and my stomach turns. Dawn stretches a weak beam of sunlight into the room, hitting Gwyneth and then passing through her, diffused but unbroken. The fuzzy light leaks through her abdomen like a thousand pinpricks, a dense constellation, finally landing on the wrinkled bed sheets across my legs.

“I told that boy not to shout from down there,” Gwyneth grumbles, standing. I mouth the words as she speaks them but I don’t answer her; I’ve learned there’s no point. Gwyneth is in my bedroom and also somehow not here at all. She is a palimpsest, the indelible mark of something time tried to erase. The translucency of her form waxes and wanes, except for the hole in her torso. Even in her most solid state, there is a void in her center the size of a dinner plate that seems to generate its’ own atmosphere. In the hollow of Gwyneth, I watch dust motes float in a stillness that exists nowhere else in the room.

Down there is Crane Beach and it is empty, save for sandpipers and stilts picking their breakfast from the frostbitten tide along the shoreline. There was no shout, no boy, no tourists caught in this tourist trap at this time of year. Sometimes I wonder if Gwyneth sees and hears another member of our Chattering, and if she is stuck behind a two-way mirror and forced to witness their looping downward spiral as I do hers. Migration season began in October and each morning since, I have awoken to Gwyneth settled on the precipice of my bed, squared off against the rectangle of the window frame to greet the new day.  Dawn after dawn,  she reenacts the scene with the regularity of a cuckoo popping out from her clock, and still, I am inevitably jolted by her existence.

 In her daily ritual, Gwyneth approaches the balcony to peer down at the hypothetical caller, triggering a sharp corresponding tug in my solar plexus. Some remnant of the tether between myself and the absence Gwyneth has constructed herself around still holds tight. My arms twitch. Any creature who once flew but became flightless will empathize with her instinct to hoard air in the caverns of her gravity-bound body. I wanted the same, at the height of my grief, but I’ve mourned my fragile hollow bones. The reservoir of anguish over individuation I once housed has dried up and I’ve learned to balance my heavy skull, to speak gutterally when I once would have sang.

The injection of terror and sadness that floods my brain each time Gwyneth pops into my room like an astral projecting jack-in-the-box has begun to take root in my body. My still unfamiliar flesh is clammy and wet. Something frenzied grows behind my eyes, tangled and claustrophobic. In this room, I’ve willfully suspended disbelief while having no rational answers for the why or how of Gwyneth’s appearance. The dissonance of trying to reconcile real and unreal has become unbearable.

I try something new. Instead of acting within my reality and allowing the yank of our invisible connection to drag me behind her, I embrace Gwyneth’s reality. I wrap my hands around the empty air in front of my chest approximately where I imagine the threads that attach us extend from. Planting my bare feet on the hardwood floor, I tightly clench my fists and pull.

I expect my fingers to close around nothing, fingernails cutting crescents into my palms to remind me of my foolishness, but instead, my hands are sliced by searing heat, as if I’ve grasped a laser beam. I feel tiny barbs sink into my skin, anchoring. In an instant, the scorch travels from my palms, a white-hot flame running upward past my wrists, then elbows, and then exploding through me. I’m shaking violently as I stare down at my seemingly empty fists clenched oddly to my chest. I lift my eyes to Gwyneth in front of me.

If events were to proceed as usual, Gwyneth would lean over and yell into the wind, but today the coil of ethereal rope tightens around my fist and her body snaps back just before she reaches the balcony railing. A single, hollow pop, like the sound of a champagne bottle being uncorked, echoes loudly in the room. Instantly, the atmosphere feels pressurized, the air humming and vibrating around and into me. I am aware of the connecting atoms forming every tooth, tendon, vein, and cell. I can feel my neurons pulsing and firing across synapses. A high-pitched ringing in my ears grows louder and becomes a roar, like the infinite crash of waves pounding the shore. Something with wings has flown into my open mouth, filled my throat with its voice, forced its fragile bones and feathers down my windpipe, and now, frenzied, batters the bars of the cage my ribs form. A woodpecker’s staccato rat-a-tat-tat cracks me open and from every pore, light leaps out.



BIO

Winnie Bright is a queer writer and artist from Cleveland, Ohio, where she lives with her wife, child, and dog Hannah Beasley. When she isn’t having incredibly personal, one-sided conversations in her day job as a counselor, she walks in the woods, loiters at the public library, and scours Lake Erie for beach glass.







STAY IN TOUCH